SUMMARY: one way or the other, the two of you always find your way back to each other. you think that it was always going to end this way, and you think that you wouldn't have had it any other wayâyou and him, from the beginning to the very end.
WARNINGS: fem!reader. canon compliant (MCD). i took some liberty with 1) zenin clan relationships and 2) cursed spiritenergy lore for readerâs technique. naoya is his own warningâheâs gonna give you a lot of whiplash. heavily implied abuse (naobito->naoya). toxic relationship (i stress, toxic relationship, the codependency is really highlighted in this part). misogyny (obviously). liberal use of bitch (naoya to reader). GRIEVING (reader goes through all five stages of grief and honestly has a whole mental break after naoya's death, identity crisis/full loss of purpose/suicidal thoughts & makes a decision at the end that's purposely left up to interpretation). as always with my fics, reader has personality & background. I think Iâm missing some warnings, pls tell me if you catch anything I missed, there are a lot LOL
AUTHORâS NOTE: AHHHHHHHHHHH THE LAST PART IS HERE ..... I hope you guys are excited, I rlly think I did this chapter justice (if I didn't, lie to me and say I did). I don't want to go too in depth here because I have a lot of notes at the end and most of what I want to say is a spoiler. SO ALL I HAVE TO SAY IS ENJOY!!!! all comments and reblogs always appreciated. And here is a post I made about readerâs cursed techniqueâitâs described in the fic as well, but if youâre interested to read!
SEE: MUTUALLY ASSURED DESTRUCTION series masterlist
2018 | READER, AGE 25; NAOYA, AGE 27
âSo, um, one of my students has become Sukunaâs vessel,â Satoru says casually to you one day over the phone. You blink once, looking down at your phone, then back up at the wall. Naoya gives you a questioning look from where heâs lounging on your couch. âI already made sure the higher-ups canât execute him just yet, but Iâm sure they're going to call a meeting with all of the big sorcerer families about it soon. I thought you should hear it from me first. Anywayââ
âDonât you dare hang up on me, Satoru,â you hiss furiously. âWhat the hell do you mean one of your students is the vessel for the King of Curses?â
Naoyaâs eyes widen slightly across the room, and he puts his phone down before pushing himself to his feet, making his way over to you. He leans in so that his ear is against the back of your phone, trying to eavesdrop on what Satoru is saying to you. You scowl at him, pressing your hand against his face and pushing him away, much to his distinct displeasure.Â
âWell, I mean, I guess vessel is kind of a harsh word. Theyâre more like cohabiting the same body,â Satoru corrects, and like he can hear the disbelief just in the small puff of air you let out, he sighs. He continues, more seriously, âHe ate one of Sukunaâs fingers to protect his friends and Megumiâwhich, before you yell at me, I agree, was extremely stupid, but it was also extremely brave.â He talks so casually that you can almost forget heâs talking about an ancient calamity wearing a teenager as a hoodie. âMostly brave. I think Iâm leaning more brave than stupid.â
âSatoru,â you say through gritted teeth. You exhale, trying to quell the panic thatâs steadily rising in your chest as the weight of what he said to you starts to settle in. You knew something wasnât rightâknew it. Youâve had a bad feeling since the incident at the end of last year, but thisâ âJust, who is this boy?â
âThe kidâs name is Itadori Yuji, fifteen years old. Physically gifted, absurd inclination for cursed energy, moral compass thatâll probably get him killed if I donât interfere,â Satoru tells you. âThe higher-ups want him dead. Immediately. Public execution wrapped up in a neat little bow, so no one has to think twice about it.â
âAnd what do you want?â you ask quietly, leaning against the wall and rubbing your hand against your face, suddenly very, very tired.Â
âTo keep him alive,â Satoru replies simply. âLong enough to eat all twenty fingers.â
Which means Satoru probably has at least one of the twenty hidden away somewhere no one could ever hope to find. He wouldnât push for an alternative that still ended in the boyâs execution. You exhale, gaze shifting up to the ceiling.Â
âYouâre putting a lot on this kid, Satoru,â you say quietly.
âI know, but what am I supposed to do? Let the old bastards murder him?â Satoru asks quietly, sounding a bit tired himself. âAnyway, thatâs why Iâm gonna be staying right next to him. Like a very handsome, overpowered babysitter.â
You laugh despite yourself, shaking your head. âYouâre an idiot,â you say. âIâll come to the school to meet him before I attend the meeting.â You can see the smug smile on his face without even hearing him say anything. âI havenât agreed to anything yet.â
âOh, I know,â he replies easily, âbut you are agreeing to look. Still a win.â
âIâll be there tomorrow. Unannounced. Donât tell them.â
âPlease doâthe kids love surprises. Builds character.â
âAnd if I decide this is a terrible idea, Satory? That the risk is too high?âÂ
Thereâs a long pause on the other end. âThen youâll say it to my face, and Iâll listen. Well, Iâll probably end up ignoring you, but Iâll listen at first, at least.â
You roll your eyes. âHow generous.â
âI try,â Satoru answers, and you hang up the phone, turning to Naoya, whoâs still disgruntled by the way you shoved him away.
âWhat the hell was that?â Naoya asks, and you stare at your phone a second longer than necessary before letting your arm drop to your side. âHello?â
You let out a long exhale through your nose. âThat,â you say slowly, already dreading the oncoming headache, âwas Satoru informing me that the King of Curses is currently squatting inside a fifteen-year-old, and the higher-ups are going to be dragging us all to a meeting about it.â
Naoya stares at you. âAnd youâre⊠going to meet the vessel, instead of just letting it die?â he asks, voice a low drawl. âYou know, I know youâre a woman, but you canât seriously be this soft-hearted. Weâre talking about Sukuna, the King of Curses, yâknow?â
You give him a sharp look. âWatch it.â
âWhat?â he scoffs, folding his arms over his chest. âIâm not wrong. This ainât some stray he found bleeding on the street. Itâs the King of Curses wearing some kid like a skin.â
âIâm not arguing with you right now, Naoya,â you say flatly, shaking your head and turning away. âYouââ
âThereâs no argument at all. Youâre not fuckinâ going to go talk to this kid, end of story,â Naoya says so firmly that it makes your eye twitch. âIâm serious.â
âYou donât get to order me around, Naoya,â you remind him, voice low. âDonât piss me off right now, I already have a headache.â
âThereâs no point,â he says dismissively, lips pinched. âYou know damn well the clans ainât gonna protect him. The moment Satoru-kun isnât looking, theyâre gonna push for an execution anyway. Youâre gonna go there and talk to this thing, and itâs gonna be wearing the face of a kid, and youâre gonna get attached, and then youâre gonna be all upset when itâs inevitably killed. And I ainât fuckinâ dealing with it, not when you knew better and went anyway.â
âItâs not your call to make.â
âNo, but itâs going to be my fucking problem when this turns out exactly how we both know itâs going to.â
You scoff, looking away. âFuck off,â you tell him. âYouâd rather I sign off on the execution of a kid barely through junior high without even making an informed decision?âÂ
âYeah,â Naoya answers immediately, no hesitation. âThatâs exactly what Iâd rather.â
The two of you stare at each other for a long moment, and Naoyaâs expression is tight in a way that you havenât seen in a while, with frustration and irritation. He really doesnât want you to see this kid, you realize, exhaling through your nose.
âIâve seen curses wear human faces before,â Naoya continues through gritted teeth, and your gaze shifts to the side because you know exactly what heâs talking about, even if he doesnât know you know. âThey cry and beg and pretend, but it always ends the same. You know this. This ainât fuckinâ you. Youâre not this stupidâyouâve never let sentiment get in the way of making the right call like this before. You know Iâm right. Donât go see this kid.â
You tell him quietly. âItâs not your call to make, Naoya.â
Naoya lets out a sharp, breathless laugh, shaking his head. âWhatever. Go then. Just donât come cryinâ to me when the kid is axed, yeah?âÂ
ââââââââ
You meet Itadori Yuji the next day, alongside his two classmates: Nobara Kugisaki and Fushiguro Megumi. Youâve met Megumi plenty of times before through Satoru, but you can tell the boy is on edge this time, because youâre not here as someone who is friends with Satoruâyouâre here as someone who will have a say in whether his friend lives or dies. His jaw is tight as you make your way over to the small group, and he greets you properly with an incline of his head, but you can see his fists are tight at his side. Nobara watches you like a hawk next to him, scrutinizing you with narrowed eyes and downturned lips.Â
Itadori Yuji is nothing like you expect. Heâs painfully ordinary at first glanceâjust a boy, broad-shouldered, tall for age, athletic. You donât immediately sense Sukunaâs presence within him; only when you really focus do you feel the pressure of him beneath the surface, a predator lying in wait, amused by the illusion of normalcy. Yuji doesnât look angry or sad or frustrated, like you expect. He looks too alive, too present, grinning easily as if he hasnât already been condemned by people who have never bothered to learn his name. The contrast is nauseating. A boy who smells of sweat and summer air, housing something that treats blood as an art form, and a world that simply does not care to distinguish them as different.
Your headache returns with a vengeance.
(âIntroduce yourself,â you say, arms folded over your chest as you stare at the boy.
Yuji straightens, pressing his fist to his chest. âMy name is Itadori Yuji. I like karaoke and watching TV, and all kinds of food, but my favorite is noodles. And rice bowls. I hate scienceâand before you ask, my hair is naturally this color.â)
He is just a boy.
They are just children.Â
(âWhy the hell are you dating him?â Kugisaki demands, jutting her thumb in Satoruâs direction. Your eyes widen, partially at the audacity, and partially at the sheer idea. Also, because Naoya would have a fit if he knew Satoruâs students thought you were his girlfriend. âHe sucks. You could do better. I hate seeing a woman waste her time.â
Your brain short-circuits for a half second, lips parting, but no words leave them. You lift your hands and wave them in front of you. âIânoâwe are notââ
Satoru, naturally, chooses that moment to lean in, grin widening to an infuriating degree. âWow,â he says, delighted. âIs that how it looks? Because Iâm not against the rumor mill, per seââ
You drive your elbow back without looking; it lands solidly in his ribs. You repeat, âWe are not dating, and Satoru should not be encouraging any rumors, because he knows Iâll be dealing with a very unhappy dog when I go back to Kyoto.â
Kugisaki tilts her head to the side suspiciously, and Megumi presses his face in his hands.
Yuji, on the other hand, lights up. âOh! So youâre not dating Gojo-sensei?â he asks. âThatâs good, I was worried for a second.â
âWhy,â Satoru asks, wounded, âis everyone acting like that would be a tragedy?âÂ
âBecause it would be,â Kugisaki and Megumi say in perfect unison.
Satoru gapes, and Yuji laughs, easy and unburdened, and the sound catches you off guard. A normal kid, you think againâhe sounds like a normal kid. A kid who should be arguing about movies or food, not facing a death sentence.Â
âSo, whoâs the unhappy dog?â Kugisaki asks with a grin, leaning forward. âYou are dating someone then?â
âIf you think Iâm bad,â Satoru cuts in again with a snort, âyou should see the guy she actually puts up with. Real charmer. Big personality. Loves tradition a little too much. Megumi-chan has met him, actually. Tell them about Zenin Naoya later, would you? Then maybe youâll all stop acting like Iâm the worst catch.â
Kugisaki and Yuji immediately start hounding Megumi for information, and your smile starts to drop once their attention is off you. You feel Satoruâs gaze heavy on you, even behind the blindfold, but he doesnât say anything. He doesnât need to.)
They are just children.
He is just a boy.
The thought follows you as you leave, as you let Satoru keep talking, as Kugisakiâs voice fades into the background and Megumiâs wary attention lifts from your back. Yuji calls after you, shouting goodbye when he realizes youâre leaving, and thereâs an ache in your chest that you canât push away.Â
He is just a boy.Â
They are just children.
When the higher-ups call for a meeting with representatives from all of the major clans, Naobito sends Naoya to attend in his place. Itâs on purpose, you bet, because although the man has stopped with the open meddling and trying to ruin your relationship with his son, heâll still take any chance to drive a wedge between the two of you. When the higher-ups ask to hear opinions from the sorcerer families, the ZeninsâNaoyaâis the first to speak, expression bored, voice a low drawl:Â
Just kill it and be done with it. This shouldnât even be a conversation. Youâre wasting my time.Â
The meeting goes exactly how you and Satoru expect it to go. You stay silent for most of it, letting Satoru do the dirty work of essentially telling the rest of Jujutsu society to fuck off and try him, if they think they can take him in a fight. Still, you make your position clear, because although your eyes are closed and youâre leaning back against the wall, silent, face turned down, youâre still standing next to Satoru, and not Naoya.
Naoya doesnât come back to your estate after the meeting. You donât really expect him to, because he scoffs at you and raises his chin as he leaves the room, hardly sparing you more than a glance. Satoru grimaces and makes a comment about a loverâs spat, but you only roll your eyes and keep your gaze lowered, a heavy feeling in your heart becauseâ
Because Naoya is right.Â
You know how this is going to end, but you went ahead and did this anyway. Youâve lived long enough in this world to understand its patterns, to recognize when fate has already chosen its shape and is simply waiting for everyone else to catch up. Children who carry curses do not get happy endings, not in a society built on blood and dutyâyou donât need Naoya to tell you this. And you think, maybe, if it were anyone other than Satoru who asked you to meet him, to see the boy walking up the thirteen steps to the gallows before the knot is tied, you wouldâve turned your back and let it happen, because why the hell would you put yourself through that?
But it wasnât anyone else; it was Satoru, who stood before the higher-ups and argued on your behalf, similarly to how he does for Yuji now. Satoru, who didnât let you sink when you lost Naoya for three years after the engagement fell apart ten years ago. Satoru, who stayed with you in the aftermath of you losing your family, forcibly kept you afloat when Naoya was sent away, and you were trying to drown. Satoru knows just how awful this world is, and he still chooses to defy it anywayâand you know he doesnât expect anyone to stand with him, not even you, not really, but you also know what it costs him to stand alone in rooms like that, and how are you supposed to do that when heâs only ever stood at your side when you needed it?
You think thatâs what pisses off Naoya the most.
You donât mean for it to come across that wayâthat youâre choosing Satoru over him, because youâre not. When it comes down to it, it is Naoya, who you will always come home to. Naoya, who you always seek out. Naoya, who you see a future with and cannot see a future without. Naoya, who you need if you want to keep walking forward in this shitty world.Â
It is Naoyaâitâs always Naoya, it has always been Naoya and it always will be himâand you think he knows that, deep down, but he is terribly prone to anger and jealousy, so he doesnât take this slight well.Â
He doesnât avoid you for too long. By the time Saturday comes along, he finally decides to answer your messages, quite crudely telling you to come over because âheâs sick of fucking his own fist.â You donât dignify his text with a response, but you do make your way to the Zenin estate. You donât apologize, and he doesnât eitherâyou donât need to, you both understand what the other doesnât say the moment your eyes meet.
(âYâknow youâre makinâ a mistake,â he murmurs, one arm draped around you as you settle into his lap. For all of his vulgarity, the only thing he seems intent on doing once you arrive at the Zenin estate is keeping you close, so you sink into him, eyes sliding shut as you rest your head against his shoulder. âYâdonât need me tellinâ ya this.â
âI know,â you reply quietly. âSo donât.â
Naoya exhales hard through his nose, fingers tightening on your hip. âWhatever,â he mutters. âI donât even know why I try, ya stubborn bitch. You piss me off so bad.â You smile, ghosting your lips against his jaw, down his neck. He clicks his tongue sharply, disapproving, even as he tilts his head to the side to give you better access. âActinâ like a cockwhore when Iâm pissed at ya as if itâs gonna change anything. Iâm not in the mood. So fuckinâ irritating, donât know why I put up with this shit.â
âYouâre hard.â
âShut the hell up!â)
Itadori Yuji dies, and despite Naoyaâs insistence about how you better not come to him crying when he inevitably does, he lets you spend the night tucked under his arm, and doesnât gloat or make any snide comments about how he told you this was going to happen. You donât mourn, and you donât cryânot reallyâyou only knew him for a few weeks, the several Fridays you came down to Tokyo to train the new first years. But he was kind, and he was only a boy, and Satoru cared about him, so thereâs a heaviness in your chest that you canât easily push away.
Then he resurrects, and Naoya loses his mind. You think itâs less because he wanted the kid dead, and more because death wouldâve ended it. Death wouldâve been final, a wound that could scar over. He was there for you when you thought it was done, even though he told you he wouldnât be, and now, itâs going to happen all over again.Â
And then, as though things canât get worse, hell breaks loose at the Kyoto Sister School Goodwill event when a curtain drops over Tokyo High, and special grade spirit and a bunch of curse users attack the students.Â
You donât like itâyou donât like any of it, and as the days pass, and Halloween approaches, the pit in your stomach only seems to get deeper.
ââââââââ
âYou been actinâ weird for almost a month,â Naoya murmurs, and your eyes slide shut as he presses his lips to yours again, a long, lingering kiss that makes your chest warm. âWhatâs up your ass, hm?â
âIt never fails to astound me how eloquent you are, Naoya,â you sigh, lashes fluttering as he rolls your bottom lip between his teeth, biting down slightly at the veiled insult. When he pulls back, you lean up to kiss him again, humming into his mouth when one arm slides beneath your back to pull your body closer to him. âI just have a bad feeling, thatâs all.â
âStill?â he asks, raising his eyebrows, pulling back slightly to look at you. âHow many times do I gotta tell you weâre gonna be fine? Youâre gonna give yourself graysâwhatâs it you said back then? How ya donât want me graying for our wedding portrait? Wellââ
Naoya lets out an oof when you use your leg as leverage to flip the two of you over. He looks far too smug, leaning up on his elbows as he stares up at you, gaze dragging down your body. He lifts his hand to trail his fingers from your jaw to your neck, your collarbone, the valley between your breasts, down your abdomen, before they linger on your pelvis.
âLike seeinâ ya all marked up like this,â he says, too satisfied with himself. âI should take a picture, make it my background on my phone.âÂ
âNo,â you say, before his gaze can even flick over to where his phone is lying haphazardly on the tatami mats a few feet away. He scowls. âYou leave your phone around too much. You really want to chance Ogi getting a glimpse of it?â
He frowns at the thought. âOld fuck. Canât get his wife to spread her legs for him anymore, probablyâd get off to seeing ya,â he mutters disdainfully. Then he compromises, âIâll make it my home screen, not lock screen.â
âEveryone and their mother knows your passcode is your birthday, Naoya,â you say dryly, leaning down to ghost your lips against his before he can get annoyed. He lets out a pleased hum against your lips, hands settling on your waist, thumbs pressing into your sides as you swipe your tongue against his bottom lip. He lets out a low groan when you suck it gently into your mouth, grip tightening on your body.
âYeah? You go snoopinâ through my phone when I leave it around, ya crazy bitch?â he asks, lip curling up into a too-satisfied smile. Leave it to him to get smug instead of offended at the idea of you snooping through his shit.
You hum in agreement, dragging open-mouthed kisses down his throat, relishing in the way his breath hitches. âInstalled a tracking app too. Your Reddit posts are riveting, by the way,â you tell him, smiling against his skin as he immediately tenses. ââIs it normal to want my girl tâââ
You yelp when you feel him shove his hand over your mouth, effectively shutting you up. He flips the two of you over so that heâs hovering on top of you, face flushed and ears burning. He mutters, âShut the hell up,â before moving his hand away, hardly looking you in the eye.
âIt is, by the way,â you add, because you canât help yourself. âWe can try it, if youââ
âEnough,â he complains.
You laugh loudly, genuinely, despite the terrible feeling thatâs been haunting you for months, because itâs always easy to laugh with Naoya. Your hand flies to your mouth to smother your giggles, but you only set yourself off into another fit when you see that Naoya is half-hiding his face in one of his hands. Your vision swims with tears, coughing as you try to calm yourself down.
By the time you settle down, Naoya is looking at you with an unusually mellow expression, gold eyes tracing your face, lips curved up only faintly. You blink up at him and ask, âWhat is it?â
âI got ya something,â he tells you after a moment, throat bobbing, gaze flicking somewhere off to the side.
âOh yeah? You keep buying me things unprompted. I feel so special,â you tease, but youâre curious when you see his nostrils flare as he takes a deep breath. âWhat did you get me?â
His brows furrow as he reaches beneath his futon for something he mustâve hidden there. He talks as he rifles around.Â
âMy family donât really do shit like this,â he starts to say. âI mean, yâknow how engagements go. But I know you and your brother spent a couple years in the west, and part of your momâs family was from out there, too. And ya kept putting on those shitty western romcoms that always ended with one of those gaudy proposals, and I donât know if that was your way of trying to clue me in or whatââ Your brows furrow in confusion, not sure what heâs going on about, but you donât interrupt because he seems to be on some sort of practiced spiel. ââand I ainât gonna do somethinâ gaudy and embarrassing like that, but I donât mind the idea of you walkinâ around with somethinâ on your finger so people know youâre taken.â
Oh, you think, lips parting as you start to realize where his ramblings are going. You hardly breathe as you stare up at him, when you see in his hand a glittering ring. Not overly garish, but pretty enough that it would catch a personâs eye easily. Something you could wear on missions without having to worry about it getting in the way, something very⊠you.
âSo, you want it or not?â Naoya asks brusquely, still hardly looking at you. âIt cost a pretty fuckinâ penny, so if ya donât want it, Iâm returning it.â
You snort, but your eyes are a bit misty. âYouâre an idiot,â you murmur fondly. âOf course I want it.â
Naoya exhales through his nose, tension easing from his shoulders, and he reaches for your left hand, thumb grazing over your knuckles before he slides the ring onto your fourth finger. He stares down at it for a moment, and you stare up at him, watching the way his lips tighten and his throat bobs.Â
âDonât get the wrong idea,â he scoffs after a momentâobligatory.Â
âI would never,â you say with an easy smile, and then you lift your hands to cradle his face between your palms.Â
His lashes flutter shut as he leans into your touch, and you let out a soft puff of air. You want to say something, but you canât find the words to articulate how you feel right now, and you think he understands from the way his eyes slide back open to meet yours.Â
So instead, you lean up and press your lips against his again, and again, and again, until his body is flush against yours, hips slotted between your thighs, and arms wrapped tight around your body.
Being with him like thisâin his arms, his bed, a new weight resting on your finger and a familiar one pressed on top of you, itâs easy to believe him when he says the two of you will be fine.Â
ââââââââ
OCTOBER 31, 2018
At 7:00 PM on Halloween, a curtain with a four-hundred-meter radius is cast over Shibuya. You are at your clanâs estate in Kyoto when it happens, and Naoya is in Hokkaido meeting with the higher-ups on his fatherâs behalf. You and Naobito go to Tokyo together when Tokyo High calls for reinforcements, and there is a sick feeling in your stomach the whole trip there. Naobito offers you sake to settle your nerves, and you almost throw it in his face, because neither of you should be drinking when you have no idea whatâs happening in Shibuya.Â
You call Satoru before he goes into the curtain, and even though he tells you not to bother coming because heâll have it handled before the two of you even get to the city, you canât push away the way your stomach churns.
(âJust be careful, Satoru. Donât let your guard down.â
âWho are you even talking to right now?â)
It doesnât take long for news to reach Hokkaido. Youâre sure that the higher-ups were made aware the moment that the curtain dropped, but Naoya, clearly, was not prioritized, because by the time heâs been told whatâs happening, youâre already outside the barrier with Shoko.
(âDo not go anywhere near that barrier,â Naoya says before youâve even brought your phone to your ears.
You stare at the barrier a few feet in front of you. âItâs a little too late for that.â
Shoko stands at your side, cigarette a nub between her fingers before she flicks it off to the side. She tells you, âIâm going to head back to the expressway. You fine on your own?â
âOn your own?â Naoya hisses furiously. âWhere is my father? Isnât he in Shibuya too? Why arenât you with him?â
You give Shoko a dirty look, but she only winks at you before waving lazily over her shoulder. You exhale, leaning against the wall behind you. âYour father is leading a different team. Theyâve already gone in. The Kyoto students are meeting me here, and then weâre going into the veil. The transfigured humans have started butchering civilians, and Satoru hasnât been in contact, Iââ
âYou think I give a damn about any of them?â Naoya asks with a scoff. âYou only just came back from mandatory leave after what happened in Kyoto last year. Youâre not cleared for this. You have no business throwing yourself into another disaster.â
Your eye twitches. âIâm cleared enough, and Iâm already here.â
You hear Naoya let out a sharp breath on the opposite line, riddled with something caught between panic and fear that heâs probably desperately trying to suppress. You can see the way his lips are probably pinched, eyes teeming with frustration as he rubs at his lower face. âIf you go in thereââ he starts to say and cuts himself off. âIf something happens to youââ
You canât deal with this right now.
âI gotta go, Naoya,â you say when you see the Kyoto second and third year students round the cornerâwell, all of them except Todo Aoi, apparently. Your lips curve into a slight frown. Why does that boy always have to be so difficult?
âDonât you dare fuckinâ hang up on meââ
âHow about you go be a proper house husband, take the next flight back, so you can have dinner and a bath ready for me after I finish killing all the big, bad curses, yeah?âÂ
âThis isnât a fucking jokeââ
You hang up as the kids come to a stop in front of you. You greet pleasantly, âMai-chan,â and then less pleasantly, âKamo.â You donât remember the rest of their names, so you ask instead, âWhereâs Utahime?âÂ
âShe stopped at the expressway to speak to Yaga-san. Sheâll be joining as soon as sheâs able to,â Noritoshi explains. âWeâre prepared to do what we can in the meantime.â
âAlright,â you tell them. Then tell them the same thing you told the Tokyo second years at Kyoto last year: âIâm not going to be babysitting you. Stick together, and stay in this general area if you can. If you get in trouble, run. Weâre sorcerers, not heroes.â
You look down at your phone as Naoya calls you again, exhaling before you decline the call and shove your phone into your pocket, stepping into the veil.)
You donât plan to use your technique the way you did in Kyoto when you enter the veil, because you canât risk being put out of commission again. The Kyoto students dart off to engage the transfigured humans attacking civilians in the streets, and youâre left staring at the chaos alone. Screams are coming from every direction, the wet cracks of bodies breaking, and the scent of blood is so thick that it makes you nauseousâSatoru would never let it get to this point, not if he were here.
Something happened to him. You know it.
The thought feels sacrilegious almost because Satoru is Satoru. Gojo Satoru, the strongest, self-proclaimed honored oneâheâs the last person you would ever expect to get caught up in a bad situation like this. He wouldnât get himself hurt, or worse, kâyou donât even finish that thought. But you know Satoru, and heâs not some omnipotent god, heâs just a man, and this was clearly a trap for him if what you heard about all of the civilians saying his name and asking for him was true, so if something tricked himâ
You send yourself into a spiral, and to put your nerves at ease, you tell yourself that you will only activate your maximum technique for a second, just enough to orient and pinpoint him, just to make sure heâs okay, and to stop you from spooking yourself. You anchor yourself in the center of the street, and you lift your right hand, pointer finger brushing your forehead and thumb resting on your lip, and the world detonates.Â
Cursed energy floods your senses all at once, a violent, blinding surge that makes you stagger as Shibuya peels itself open for you. The streets, buildings, and underground flatten into a board all around you, every square is occupied by somethingâyouâve never felt so much cursed energy in one place before. Your skull is screaming before you even fully extend your technique.Â
This isnât a battlefield so much as it is a slaughterhouse, and you know where the most serious threats are, and you know where civilians are clustering, but you donât know where Satoru is. Â
You donât know where Satoru is.
Your nose starts bleeding before five minutes have passed, desperately searching even though you know you shouldâve pinpointed him by nowâhe has always been a landmark in chaos, so overwhelming that itâs impossible to miss. But you canât, heâs not here, andâand you can feel something faint, something familiar coming from the direction of Shibuya Station, but it canât be him, itâs too weak, too still, too contained, not Satoru as you know him.Â
Something happened to him. You donâtâ
(A hand on your shoulder draws you out of your technique. Kamo Noritoshi stands above you, lips curved down into a frown; you brush off his hand immediately. You didnât even realize that youâd dropped to your knees. You wipe away the blood on your face and stand.
His lips part, then press together, and then he asks, âShould we bring you to Shoko-san?â
âNo,â you say. âIâm going in further. To Shibuya Station. Youâll be okay watching over them?âÂ
You think that thereâs some irony that youâre here, standing with a Kamo of all people, as the world falls into chaos around you, and the smile that curls to your lips is bitter as you shake your head. Noritoshi falters slightly when he sees your reaction. Heâs a child, you remind yourselfâthe sin of the parents is not the sin of the child, so all you say is, âYou too,â before you make your way to the center of the veil.)
ââââââââ
Shibuya is hell.Â
Hell doesnât even do it justice, really. Bodies are everywhere, too many, everywhere you look, twisted in ways that make your stomach churn. You wonder, absently, if this is what your estate looked like before the Zenins got there to clean up, if this is what you wouldâve seen of your father, brothers, and the rest of your clan if youâd arrived before them. Civilians lie where they fell, some half melted into the ground, others collapsed in clusters like they tried to shield each other and failed. Sorcerers are scattered among them, bloodied uniforms unmistakable even when their bodies are broken past recognition.
You try not to look too long.
You canât look too long.
You donât stop to help. Sometimes, you divert just long enough to pull someone out of a curseâs path, to kill a transfigured human before it finishes tearing someone apart, to shove a screaming civilian toward an escape route that may or may not still exist, but you donât stop. Because you are selfish, and if you had to choose between innocent civilians and the people you love, you would choose the people you love every time.
So, you leave countless people to die as you run toward Shibuya Station.
By the time you get there, your limbs feel heavy, and there is bile in the back of your throat. You wonder how many screams have silenced since you passed by, how many people died so that you could selfishly figure out what happened to Satoru.
The putrid scent of burnt flesh floods your nostrils before you can figure out where itâs coming from, and you almost donât even recognize Naobito when you turn a corner and see a charred corpse on the ground. Heâs burned so badly that for a second, your brain refuses to name what youâre looking at as a person, let alone someone youâve known for twenty years. His clothes are fused into charred flesh, and his arm is missingâsomehow, he is still breathing.Â
You think that you should leave him there.
You stare down at him. His eyes are open, glassy and unfocused, and you donât know if heâs seeing you, if he knows whatâs going on, or if his body just hasnât realized itâs finished yet. His mouth moves slightly, a wet, broken sound escaping him that might be a breath or might be a word.Â
You could do it. You could just walk away.
You remember the way Naoya would stiffen as a kid whenever Naobitoâs voice carried through the estate. You remember the bruises and the wounds that would litter his body whenever he came out of the disciplinary pit. You remember how he would mock you when he was drunk, and you were a child, and you had to stand there and smile through it or risk bringing shame to your father. You remember how he humiliated you by trying to arrange for Naoya to marry another woman right in front of you.
You need to find whatever that familiar energy was, anyway.Â
You need to figure out what happened to Satoru.
You should just go.
But he is also the man who stepped in when your family was wiped out, and you know that it wasnât out of kindness, but he opened his doors anyway. He made sure you could fill your fatherâs shoes without drowning in the politics of a world and future you were never prepared for. He isâprobablyâthe only reason why youâve made it this far after the massacre. What type of karma would await you if you walk away from him now after everything he did for you?
Fuck.Â
Your jaw tightens, bile burning in the back of your throat.Â
Fuck.
âFuck you, you old bastard,â you say through your teeth, and you crouch despite yourself.Â
Your hands hover for a second before you force them to move, assessing injuries you already know are catastrophic. The burns are too extensive, and his cursed energy is unstable. He should not be alive, and you donât know if saving him is possible, but youâre not even sure you want to anyway.Â
Either way, you canât bring yourself to walk away.
Frustrated, you look back in the direction of where you thought you felt something familiar, and your chest tightens as you look back down at Naobito. You donât have fucking time for himâyou donât know whatâs happening, donât know what the situation is. Maki and Kugisaki are supposed to be with him, too, but you donât see either of them anywhere.Â
Fuck.
âI hope this fucking hurts.â
ââââââââ
Satoru is gone.Â
The King of Curses was unleashed.Â
Shibuya is a crater, and anyone left in the city is likely dead.
You sit at the expressway, back to the wall, as people rush around you, trying to do whatever they can to save whoever they can. Megumi, Kugisaki, and Maki are here too, evidently having been brought before you arrived with Naobito. Megumi is unconscious, but alive. Maki is bandaged and burned almost as badly as Naobito, but sheâs breathing, if only barely. Shoko thinks that sheâll pull throughâsheâs always been stronger and more stubborn than everyone else around her, you think fondly. Kugisaki, on the other handâwell, you donât know what happened to her, and Shoko isnât sure if sheâs going to make it. She wasnât breathing when she was brought to her.
Satoru is sealed. Satoru is gone. Satoru isâ
You bury your face in your hands.Â
Fuck.
âIs it true, girl?â Naobito rasps from next to you. He is dyingâthereâs nothing more that Shoko can do for himâbut he is not dying fast enough for your liking. âIs Gojo Satoru incapacitated? Sealed away?â
You almost bare your teeth at him, because what right does he have to ask about Satoru? What right does he have to say his name in that tone? What right does he have to sound so dismissive over what happened to him? How dare he? How dare he? Rage eats away at grief as you glare at him.Â
âDonât look at me like that, girl. Answer the question.â
Fuck.
Your eyes slide shut as you will yourself the patience not to expedite the manâs imminent death. You mutter, âFuck off. Whyâs it taking you so long to die?â
Naobito barks out a harsh laugh that he certainly shouldnât have the strength to let out. You roll your eyes. âAlmost there, girl,â he tells you, voice rough as he stares up at the ceiling. Heâs sprawled beside you on the concrete, chest hitching unevenly, breath rattling, burned to the bone, and he still finds the energy to sneer. âBet youâre thrilled, arenât you? Iâll finally be out of your way.â
You donât answer him, staring down at the concrete, jaw tight, listening to the wet, broken sound of his breathing.Â
Satoru is gone.Â
Satoru, who youâve known for fifteen years, since the two of you were stupid kids lounging in the inner courtyard of the Zenin estate. Satoru, who handed you back your future at fifteen when your father was going to marry you off to the next best suitor. Satoru, who grabbed your hand and dragged you along with him during the three years you and Naoya werenât speaking, refusing to let you drown. Satoru, who collected an exorbitant amount of Tamagotchi and would light up whenever you brought him a new one. Satoru, who let you be yourself when so many people around you wanted to change. Satoru, who found you safe enough to actually be himself with youânot the strongest, not Gojo, just Satoru.Â
Satoru is gone. Satoru isâ
Naobito keeps speaking, and you just want him to stop.
âNo more old man meddling. No more obstacles. Must feel like freedom, hm?â His lips twitch. âYou and my son can ruin each other freely, at last.â Naobito chuckles, though it turns into a cough halfway through. He sighs. âI suppose youâve won. Iâll be dead soon enough.â
âCanât you die silently?â you ask through gritted teeth.Â
All of his stupid Tamagotchi are going to die, you realize numbly. He has so many of them, how the hell are you supposed to take care of all of them? You want to cry. Satoru isâ
âHope youâll be enough for him now,â he adds, letting out a long, scratchy exhale. âHeâs going to need someone.â
âWhat does that mean?â you ask, stomach dropping as you finally force yourself to look at him. Naobitoâs eyes flick sideways, just barely, toward the mat where Megumi is still unconscious. âWhy are you looking at Megumi-chan? What are you talking about?âÂ
âGojo Satoru is incapacitated,â Naobito says, wetting his lips as his eyes begin to droop again. âThe contract I made with that wayward nephew of mine will be upheld. Tojiâs boy will become the twenty-seventh Zenin clan head. Funny how things work out, right?âÂ
What?
Your ears are ringing, lips parted as you stare at Naobito, half in disbelief, half in shock. Youâre almost waiting for him to laugh, to tell you itâs some sick joke, another drunken rambling, a cruelty meant to provoke reaction before he laughs and waves it away. But his eyes are slipping, lids heavy, breath uneven and shallow. Thereâs no room left in him for theatrics.
âWhat? HowâHow could you do that to him?â you breathe out, staring at the man as though heâll answer, even though heâs slipped back into oblivion. âHow could youâheâs spent his whole lifeâheâsâheâll neverââ
You think youâre having a panic attack.Â
You havenât had one in yearsânot since the aftermath of losing your clanâbut everything starts to hit you all at once, and you canât seem to breathe. Satoru is gone, one of his kids is dead, Satoru is gone, another will have his death sentence reinstated soon, Satoru is gone, and Naoyaâyouâre going to lose Naoya, too.
Youâre going to fucking lose Naoya.
You know it. You know it. You know it the same way youâve known something bad was coming for monthsâyou feel it in your bones, in your heart, in your soul. Youâre going to lose him. You lost Satoru, and youâre going to lose Naoya. You press your hands into your eyes hard, desperately trying to calm yourself down as your breath comes too quickly and too shallow. Naoyaâheâs centered everything, his entire existence, around being the next clan head. Youâve known this for years, youâve known it since the moment you met himâit was the first understanding you ever came to about him, how everything began and now itâs how everything will end.
Because losing itâlosing itâitâll destroy him. Itâll destroy everything. It will hollow him out, leave nothing behind besides rage and denial. Heâll destroy himself, and heâll destroy you; heâll drag the entire Zenin clan, the whole world, down with him if thatâs what it takes to prove that this was a mistake, to take back whatâs rightfully his. Heâs sacrificed too much for anything else. This will destroy him.
Youâre going to lose him, you think again, youâre really going to fucking lose him.Â
Naobito is a cuntâhope youâll be enough for him, he said, but youâll never be enough for him, not after losing this. He knows that, you know that. Naoya will never wake up one day and decide itâs okay. Heâll never decide a life with you is enough to make up for what was taken from him. He will never look at you and say, I choose this insteadâand if he isnât able to get back what he was promised, heâll die trying. Heâll spiral. Heâll find someone to blame. Heâll try to claw the title back through sheer force of will, and when that fails, heâll turn to violence without hesitation, without mercy. And if he cannot take it back, he will die trying. There is no world where Naoya will survive having something like this taken from him; no future with you will change that. There is no coming back from this.
And Megumiâyou canât just sit back and let Naoya go after Megumi. Not one of Satoruâs kids, especially not now that Satoru is gone. You doubt he even knowsâhe hates this part of the Jujutsu world, hates the Zenin name. He would never want this anyway, but Naoya will see him as a thief, as the reason why everything was ripped away from him, as proof that everything he worked for was for nothing. He will kill him to take back whatâs rightfully his. You know Naoya well enough to know this much.
And if you try to stop him, he will never forgive you for getting in his way.
Naoya will never choose you over his birthright. Youâve known it for a long, long time, but you thought you were past ever needing to worry about this. You just canât compete with a loss like this.Â
Holy fuck, you think. You squeeze your eyes shut harder, vision flashing white. You taste bile in your throat. Youâre going to throw up. Fuck you, you think again, cursing Naobito. You shouldâve just left him to die there to rot. Only he would use his last few moments of strength to get one final cruelty in. You lost Satoru, and now youâre going to lose Naoya.
How the hell are you supposed to go back to Kyoto and look Naoya in the eye after this?Â
What the hell are you supposed to do?
ââââââââ
Tokyo is all but destroyed following the events of Halloween. You return to Kyoto the next morning with a dying Naobito, having to spend hours explaining to Ogi, Jinichi, and the Zenin clan elders exactly what happened in Shibuya. You donât even have the energy to give them attitude about how they have no right ordering you around, dully explaining that Satoru has been sealed, the King of Curses was unleashed in the city, and what wasnât annihilated during the incident is being destroyed by the millions of cursed spirits that âGeto Suguruâ apparently unleashed onto the city.
Luckily, you manage to get away from the Zenin estate before Naoya returns from Hokkaido.Â
Unluckily, he decides to come right to you when he realizes you arenât there.
(âWhat the hell? I figured youâd be waiting back at the estate. What happened?â Naoya demands as he enters your office. You canât even lift your gaze to look at him. Naobitoâs words echo through your head. You should tell him. He should know before he finds out at the will-reading. You shouldâNaoya gets fed up with you staring down at your desk, stepping around it to stand next to where youâre sitting, grabbing your chin between his fingers, and forcing you to look at him. âWhat happened? Those asshole wouldnât tell me shit when I asked.â
âYour father is dying,â you tell him after a moment instead. âDoesnât have more than a day or two left in him.â
âGood riddance,â Naoya scoffs, leaning on your desk, but his expression is all twisted as he looks away from you to the ground. He adds quietly, âItâs about fuckinâ time anyway.â
âYou should probably be back at the estate,â you tell him after a moment, voice too rough for your liking. Naoyaâs gaze snaps over to you, narrowed and suspicious. âYou should be there when it happens, youâll have toââ
âThe hell? Are you sending me away?â Naoya asks, offended. âMy father's dying, and youâre sending me away?â
âDonât act like you care about Naobito,â you mutter spitefully.
âI don't give a damn about him, but itâs the principle!" Naoya snaps, glaring at you. âWhatâs up your ass, huh?â
You should tell him.Â
He should hear it from youânot at the will reading, not from a stranger, not in front of Ogi and Jinichi and whoever else is there to listen. Your gaze lifts to look up at him again, lips parting, and you watch as his brows furrow, studying your face when he realizes something is wrong. Just as youâre about to force it out: itâs not going to be you, Naoya, your father screwed you over.Â
Naoya bristles when his phone starts buzzing. He looks down at it, scowling, and you lose your bravado.Â
You lost Satoru, and youâre going to lose Naoya.Â
Maybe youâre wrong; you try to rationalize it because you cannot lose them both. Thereâs no world where you survive losing them both in one fell swoop. Maybe Naobito only said this to you so you would say something to him. He knows as well as you do that Naoya would lose his mind after hearing this, and maybe he wanted to try to put one last rift between the two of you before he croaked. Heâs spiteful enough to use the last of his energy for it.
Fuck.)
Naobito stubbornly clings to life following the Shibuya Incident. Naoya is busy at the Zenin estate during that time, and youâre busy at yours, dealing with the fallout. Satoru is gone, and Jujutsu Headquarters has turned against him. The notice they sent outâthe one claiming that Satoru was an accomplice in the Shibuya Incident, forbidding anyone from trying to unseal him with the threat of criminal penaltiesâsits right on your desk, glaring at you every time you sit down to get some work done.
You consider killing the higher-ups.Â
You could do it, probably. Theyâre all old and slowâmost of them havenât seen combat in decades. You could do it. You should do it. What right do they have to turn on Satoru after everything heâs done? Satoru is why the curses have been held at bay for so long. Satoru is the one who protects everyone. And the moment something happens to him, everyone turns their back on him? Itâs sickening. You think that they deserve to die. You think you should kill them.
But you donâtâif only because youâre scared to leave your estate when Naobito is still alive, because any day he could die and everything can go to shit.Â
A part of you is glad that Naoya is too busy to come over.Â
Heâs been blowing up your phone, aggravated as he deals with his cousins and uncles and prepares for succession, and you only respond sporadically, short, clipped replies that say nothing of substance, and you think it probably pisses him off more. He tells you to come over, and you tell him that you canât. He complains and calls you a bitch, and you canât respond because you canât bring yourself to act normally with him, not knowing what you know.
It keeps crossing your mindâthat you should tell him, that he should hear it from you, that you shouldnât let him be blindsidedâbut every time you start to work up the nerve, you end up talking yourself out of it.Â
What if youâre wrong? What if Naobito only said this to drive one last wedge between the two of you? What if, what if, what ifâ
Thatâs how it goes for the next several days until Zenin Naobito finally kicks the bucket.
(âWhere is she?â you hear Naoya shout from outside of your clanâs estate. Your heart sinks. âWhere the hell is she? Bring her out here now!âÂ
You lost Satoru. Youâre about to lose Naoya, too.
Your attendant, standing at the gates with a nervous expression on her face, looks back at you with wide eyes, and you wave her off, telling her to go inside quietly before you pull open the gate to come face-to-face with a raging Naoya. You donât even get the chance to say something before his fingers are curled around your jacket, and your back is pressed against the wall.
âYou knew,â he accuses, voice low and venomous as he glares at you, gold eyes sharp with fury, denialâworse, betrayal. âYou fucking knew. Thatâs why youâve been acting so weird the last few days. Ya fuckinâ knew my father lined up that snivveling brat Megumi.â
You donât respondâyou canât. Your throat locks up, words piling uselessly behind your teeth as you stare at him. Heâs shaking, not much, not enough that anyone else would notice, but you do. You always do. His grip on your shirt is too tight, his knuckles white, and his teeth grind together terribly.
The silence is answer enough.
Naoyaâs breath stutters, half a laugh, half a scoff. You wonder if he was hoping youâd tell him heâs being stupidâof course, you didnât know, of course, you wouldâve told him. âYouâre not even gonna fuckinâ deny it. You knew. You fuckinâ knew, and you let me go around thinkingââ
âI didnât know for sure,â you finally force out. You hate that your voice shakes. âHe was half delirious when he said it, dying, I thought maybeââ
Youâre going to lose Naoya.
âBullshit,â Naoya roars, fist slamming into the wall by your head. You donât flinch, but he stares at the hole he made, how close it was to your head, with a twisted expression before he forces himself away from you. âFuckinâ bullshit. You think I donât know when youâre lying to me? How are you gonna stand here and lie to my face even now?â
You and Naoya have never apologized to one another before. You always know without having to say a word, just with a single glance, and yet now, you let out a wavering breath, the words on the tip of your tongue, because this is it. You knew it. You knew what would happen when he found out, and it shouldâve been from you. It shouldâveâ
âI didnât know how to,â you tell him, reaching out to grab his wrist. He tries to break free and turn away from you, but you tug him toward you. âHow the fuck was I supposed to say, âHey, Naoya, everything youâve worked for since you were a kid just got handed to someone who doesnât even want it?â I tried, I didnâtââ
âI donât care,â he interrupts, ripping his wrist from your hand. âI donât fuckinâ care how you were supposed to say it. You shouldâve just told me. You let me plan. You let me talk about what I was gonna do once it was official. You let me thinkââ His voice breaks, just barely, and he swallows hard before forcing it back into something harsh and cutting. âYou let me think this was finally it. You shouldâve told me. Not them, not at some fuckinâ will-reading where that loser Ogi and Jinichi could see me standing there like an idiot.â
Youâre going to lose Naoya.
âIâm sorry,â you breathe out, reaching for him again, but he takes a step away, shaking his head. âNaoyaâ
âYou have no idea what he put me through for this,â he breathes out. âYou have noââ
His voice cuts off, and he steps away with another laugh, pressing his hand over his mouth as he tries to calm himself down.
âI doââ
âNo, you donât,â he interrupts, voice loud, echoing through your ears. Your eyes slide shut. âYou donât, because if ya did, you wouldnât be here lookinâ at me like thatâlike I already fuckinâ lost.â
âNaoyaââ you say, voice wavering, and his expression shifts, tightening, something wounded crossing his eyes, flashing hot and fast behind the anger.
Youâre going to lose Naoya.
âSo thatâs it, huh,â he says, quieter now. âYou donât give a damn. Just expect me to accept it.â
âThatâs notââ
âYou really think Iâm just gonna take it?â he continues over you, voice rising. âThat Iâm gonna roll over and let that brat walk in and take whatâs mine?â
âNaoya, justââ
âI earned it,â he spits. âEvery bruise, every time I stood there and let him humiliate me. Every fuckinâ thing he ever did to me, I took it because this was the end of it. This was the point. It was supposed to end with me there, all of âem having to admit that itâs me, itâs only ever been me, and youâyou let them do it again. You let âem line me up and strip it away like I was a fuckinâ joke. Same shit, different room. Same looks, same whispers, and you knew. You knew it was coming and let me walk into it anyway, let âem blindside me like this.â
Youâre going to lose Naoya.
You feel sick. âThatâs not fair,â you breathe out.
âIsnât it?â he fires back. âYou know what it felt like? Standinâ there while Ogi and Jinichi looked at me like they finally got what they wanted, waitinâ years to see me brought down a peg.â His voice cracks, just for a second. He laughs and looks away. âNah. Nah, it ainât ending like this.â
He turns to leave without another word, not even a spare glance in your direction.Â
You chase after him. âWhere are you going?âÂ
âTo Tokyo,â he spits, not even looking back at you. Your heart sinks.
âWhy?â you demand. âNaoya, donât walk away from me.â
âTo kill Fushiguro Megumi and Itadori Yuji,â Naoya answers, finally looking at you over his shoulder, like he wants to see your reaction.
The words knock the air out of you. âWhat?â You knew this was what would happen. You knew it. âNaoya, you canâtââ
âCanât?â he cuts in, incredulous. âYouâll find that I absolutely can. You gonna get in my way now? Is that how this goes? First, you keep it from me, let me walk into it blind, and now youâre gonna play hero and stop me?â
âTheyâre kids, Naoya,â you say desperately. âMegumi-chan doesnât even want this. Heââ
âI donât give a fuck about what he wants,â Naoya shouts. âI give a fuck about whatâs mine. So, are you gonna help me take it back, or are you gonna get in my way?â
You stare at him. You donât answerâcanât answer. You donât need to.Â
He sees everything in your face anyway.
He lets out a harsh laugh, shaking his head, but this one is strained, too forced. âWhatever,â he whispers. âI donât fuckinâ need ya.â
He turns to leave again. You donât follow this time.
âNaoya,â you call desperately.
âI never wouldâve fuckinâ done this to you,â he tells you quietly as he leaves. âNever.â)
ââââââââ
You go to Tokyo anyway, despite your cousins' many protests.Â
You donât know what you plan to do there, because you know thereâs no talking him down from this, and if you try to stop him by force, then youâll make things even worse. The two of you have never had an argument like this beforeâeven a couple of years ago, that argument about labels and what the two of you were, it wasnât this, wasnât involving Naoyaâs inheritance, the one thing heâll always choose over you, and you donât know what this means for the two of you. Donât know if thereâs any coming back from this.Â
You canât lose him. Not him, too. Never him.
Itâs not particularly hard to track him down, considering he has his phone with him, but he flits around the city like a goddamn hummingbird, trying to track down Megumi and Yuji. You eventually decide against following him, fed up with always getting somewhere after heâs already gone. A part of you wonders if heâs figured out that youâre following him, but you donât think he has, partially because heâs probably too tunnel-visioned on finding the two boys to even notice heâs being trailed, but mostly because you guarantee that he wouldâve stopped and told you to fuck off by now.Â
Youâre sitting in a run-down, half-destroyed convenience store, sipping at a soda as you watch Naoya dart around the city. He never stays in one place for longer than a minute or two, and you find yourself gnawing at the inside of your cheek, because heâs been at this all day, no breaks, running himself ragged on rage and adrenaline. You exhale as his location blinks, vanishes, then reappears somewhere else entirelyâcloser to you this time, heâs in the Ginza area now.
You pause when you realize heâs stopped moving a mile and a half away. A minute passes, then two, then three, five, and youâre on your feet, moving in his direction. It takes you less than five minutes to get there, cutting through alleyways and half-collapsed buildings. You kill a lingering curse that lunges at you from around a corner, splitting it cleanly before itâs even registered what happened. You donât slow down, gaze flicking down to your phone as you reach his general area, trying to pinpoint where exactly he is. You donât see him in plain view, soâ
The tunnel?
You drop down at the entrance without hesitation, boots skidding slightly as you land. You move fast, slipping through rubble as you make your way deeper into the dimly lit tunnel. Thereâs blood everywhere, you realize, unnervedâdrenching the floor, staining the walls, what the hell happened?
âSorry, but I canât understand how you never loved your brothers,â an unfamiliar voice says from farther down the tunnel, and you break into a run.Â
You turn a bend, and Naoya is sprawled against concrete, blood pooling beneath him, breath shallow and ragged, barely holding himself up on his hands and knees. Your lips part in shock, a lump forming in your throat. A black-haired man is standing in front of him, left hand extended, posture relaxed. He hears you approach from the right, head snapping to the side, gaze sharpening as he tries to figure out whether or not youâre friend or foe. Naoyaâs attention follows his, landing on you, and his eyes widen slightly when he recognizes you standing there.
âBlood manipulation,â Naoya forces out when he sees you, warning you just as the man seems to decide youâre an enemy, the attack heâd been building up for Naoya shooting in your direction instead.Â
Shit, you think, activating your technique in the nick of time so you can figure out where to dodge to. Whoever this guy is, heâs faster than you, on you before you even fully finish dodging his first attack, but luckily, youâre used to sparring with Naoya, who is much faster than he is. He comes from your leftâlow, at your abdomen, it would be an easy dodge right, cutting around him and driving your fist into the side of his neck. Too easy, almost. Your lashes flutter, cursed energy flaring outward as you activate your technique, trying to figure out what his play is. You watch as the blood from the floor spikes upward, piercing through the right side of your body.
You dodge right like he expects you to, so he doesnât realize that youâve figured out what heâs doing, and instead of going for a blow, you grab his left hand before he can finish the hand signs, twisting his wrist painfully, bringing your leg up to drive your foot into his forearm. You arenât able to break it, because heâs more durable than you expect, but he does let out a hiss of pain, expression flashing with frustration as he realizes what happened. You put your other foot into his open side, sending him backward into the wall.
âDamn,â you say. âThat wouldâve been a good play.â
The black-haired man stands back up, grimacing, tilting his head to the side as he looks over you. âYou read ahead,â he realizes, frowning. âThat is your cursed technique?â
âLove me a man with a brain. Most people donât figure it out so quick,â you say with an easy smile, gaze flicking over to Naoya. You need to get to him. âYou should just save us both the trouble and give up already. You wonât be able to beat me. I know what moves youâre gonna make before you even know them. Itâs checkmate.â
âI cannot,â the man says firmly. âI will not allow you two to go after my little brother.â
âYour little brother?â you ask dryly, tilting your head to the side. âHe someone special, or something?âÂ
âMy brother, Itadori Yuji,â he confirms, and your eyes widen.
âYouâre Yuji-chanâs brother?â you ask, smiling slightly, gaze flicking over him with renewed interest as your hands fall to your sides. âHe didnât tell me he had an older brother.â
The man blinks, brows furrowing in suspicion, lips curved down. âYou are familiar with him?â
âYeah. Heâs one of Satoruâs brats. Annoying, loud, too kind for his own good. I used to come down to Tokyo on Fridays to train them,â you say easily, and the man seems to relax slightly when he realizes you are on good terms with Yuji. âYou knowââ
âAre you fucking kidding me?â you hear Naoya spit from a few feet away, drawing your attention from the man in front of you. âYouââ
Naoya gags suddenly, and your attention snaps to the side when you see how his eyes bulge, blood flying from his mouth as he convulses, coughing hard enough that his hands slip out from under him. He collapses forward with a choked, broken sound, and you instinctively move to rush over to him, but freeze when the man in front of you tenses as though to stop you.
He watches you for a long moment, eyes dark and assessing. Then his gaze flicks over to Naoya againâbloodied and shaking, glaring up at both of you with unrepentant hatred.
âYou are protecting him,â he says.
âI am,â you reply, jaw tight.
âYet, you claim to know my brother,â he adds. âYou speak of him fondly. Said you trained him.â
âI do, and I did.â
âThis man came after my brother.â
âItâs complicated,â you say through gritted teeth. Your lashes flutter, gaze drawing back over to Naoya, whoâs struggling to breathe properly, shoulders hitching as another wet cough wracks his body. Your chest tightensâyou need to get him to Shoko, orâ
Your gaze shifts to the side when you hear the splashing of footsteps from the left. The black-haired man whirls around, but before he even registers that someone is there, heâs crumpled on the ground. Your eyes flick up, and you only give yourself half a second to register that itâs Okkotsu Yuta standing there before youâre rushing over to Naoya.
Youâre at his side in an instant, dropping to your knees in the blood, hands hovering uselessly for a heartbeat before you force them to move. Heâs pale, lips tinged wrong, breath coming in short, uneven pulls that make your stomach twist.
âNaoya,â you breathe out, trying to help him up so heâs not lying face down in the blood. Blood slicks his chin and cheeks, smearing warm and sticky across your fingers as you tilt his head just enough so that your eyes meet his, his lashes flutter. He gags again, blood dribbling out of his mouth, weaker, and he takes in a wet, rattling breath that makes panic spike hard and fast in your chest. He tries to pull away from you, but ends up collapsing into you, face buried in the crook of your neck. âEasy. Donât fight me right now. We can fight later.â
âShouldnât be here,â he still manages to force out, you feel blood dribbling down your neck to your collarbone. âFuckinâ bitch, you alwaysââ
âSenpai,â Yuta says, making his way over to the two of you. You look up, arms tightening slightly around Naoya, even though youâve known Yuta for two yearsâthe boy isnât a threat, not to you, but you tense anyway with Naoya as weak as he is. He looks over the two of you with a concerned expressionâit twists slightly on Naoya, because youâre sure Maki has told him all about her clan, but softens again when it lands on you. âDo you want me to heal him? My reversed cursed technique can heal other people, too.â
âYes,â you say, lashes fluttering in relief. You werenât sure how you were even going to get him to Shoko. Yuta crouches down in front of the two of you, hand extended, and you can feel Naoya bristling, but you pinch his side hard before he can make a snide comment. âThank you, Yuta-chan.â
âOf course,â he says simply, giving you a kind smile as Naoyaâs breathing begins to ease again. âAnything for you, senpai. Would⊠you and Zenin-san be willing to inform the higher-ups of Itadori-kunâs death, please?â
You stare up at him, confused for a moment, and then your eyes drift back to where Yuta had walked over to you from, and your lips part in shock when you see Yuji limp on the ground next to his brother. Your gaze snaps back to Yuta, eyes wide, heart thudding in your chest. You breathe out, âYuta-chââ
Yutaâs gaze flicks down to the ground, away from you. He glances at Naoya, as though making sure heâs still too preoccupied with regaining his bearings after being healed. âSenpai, please,â he insists, voice quiet, just for you. âThe higher-ups need to believe that Itadori-kun is dead.â
Believe? Your gaze flicks between Yuta and Yuji, calculating, and then your eyes narrow on Yuta again. Thereâs a strained expression on his face, like he wants you to understand something he canât say. Did he not kill Yuji? You canât imagine that Yuta would kill one of Satoruâs other students; heâs always been too kind, too protective of the people he loves and the people whom the people he loves love. Thereâs something else going on here, but you canât press, not with Naoya listening.
âI see,â you say quietly.
Naoya shifts weakly against you, still in a haze, trying to push himself into a sitting position. âThe fuck are you two whisperinâ aboutââ
âYou have to report Yuji-chanâs death to the higher-ups,â you tell him, and Naoyaâs brows are furrowed. You look back up at Yuta. âWeâll handle it all, Yuta-chan. Donât worry.â
Yuta exhales, shoulders easing just a fraction. âThank you, senpai.â
You tighten your hold on Naoya as Yuta turns away, already moving to retrieve Yuji and his brother, disappearing down the tunnel quickly. Naoya finally manages to pull away from you, slumping against the wall beside you.
âWhyâd ya come?â Naoya asks you quietly, voice bitter. âTo stop me?âÂ
âI donât know,â you reply honestly, shoulder pressed to his, staring down at your lap. âMaybe. I justâI donât know, Naoya. Iâm sorry. I shouldâve told you.â
Naoya exhales through his nose, looking away. âIt doesnât matter now,â he mutters. âQuit apologizing. It makes me wanna throw up. Itâs done. I gotta go be messenger bird for that Okkotsu brat âcause of you now anyway.â
Your lips part to say something, but youâre not sure what you want to say. Naoya turns to look at you, gaze meeting yours, and you hate how dull the golds of his eyes are. You ask after a moment, âAre we going to be okay?âÂ
He lets out a puff of air, gaze flicking down to your hand, and he reaches out for it, thumb brushing over the ring on your fourth finger. His fingers tighten around yours briefly before he lets go. âWeâll always be okay. How many times do I gotta tell you that, hm? Youâre gettinâ slow in your old age, ainât ya?âÂ
You knock your shoulder against his with a huff of laughter. âAsshole.â
He pushes himself up to his feet, grimacing, hand dropping down to his abdomen. You stand with him, watching him carefully. He tells you, âIâll get goinâ up to headquarters. You should head back to the estate. Stay away from all this shit, alright? Itâs bad news.â
âWill youââ you start to ask, throat tightening, ââcome back to mine when youâre done? Donât go back after the kids, or back to the Zenin estate, come to me. Weâll get you whatâs yours back. Weâll figure everything out together, okay? Like we always have.â
Naoya sighs, staring down at the ground instead of you. âWeâll see,â he replies before turning away to leave.
A terrible, terrible feeling settles in your gut. You call after him, âNaoya,â and he pauses, glancing at you over his shoulder. âI have a really bad feeling, okay?â
He gives you a wry smile. âNot this shit again,â he says. âYouâre startinâ to sound like the girl who cried wolf, yâknow?âÂ
âGirl who criedâIâve been right every time, Naoya,â you snap. âSo, justâjust come over, okay? Letâs wait for all this to settle down.â
He lets out a huff. You canât tell if itâs a laugh or a scoff, but he turns back around briefly, reaching out to slide his hand around the back of your head to pull you close to him. Your hands instinctively come up to grab his kimono, eyes fluttering shut when he presses his lips against your forehead, uncharacteristically tender.
âYouâre getting yourself worked up over nothing,â he dismisses, to your frustration. âRelax. Everything always works out for us, doesnât it? There ainât nothinâ to worry about. Iâm gonna get back whatâs mine, weâll wait out all the bullshit happening, and then weâll get married in the spring, and youâre gonna be my wife.â He gives you an easy smile and adds, âA proper one, maybe, considering how much youâve started fussing over me.â
As a last-ditch effort to get him to drop all of this, you say quietly, âWe donât have to wait.â
âHm?â he asks you, stilling slightly against you.
âWe donât have to wait until spring, or until things settle down. We can justâwe can do it. Now. Tonight. Tomorrow. Whenever you get back from headquarters,â you rush out. âWe donât need to wait.â
âYouâre the one who wanted to wait for the cherry blossoms,â he accuses, but his throat bobs. âWhyââ
âI donât care about the cherry blossoms,â your voice rises slightly. âNaoya, just come back to mine, and weâll do it, alright? Youâve wanted it for years, havenât you? Letâs just do it. No more waiting.â
Naoya exhales. âYouâre messed up,â he mutters, âgettinâ all hysterical and sayinâ all this shit.â Your eyes slide shut in frustration as he steps back. âLet me handle everything I need to handle, and then weâll talk about this. Properly.â
You want to scream at him. Every instinct you have is clawing at you, begging him not to walk away right now. Something bad is coming, worse than the incident on Halloween, worse than what happened at the Goodwill Event, worse than learning Yuji became Sukunaâs vesselâyou know it, you know it.Â
If you let him walk away right now, youâll neverâ
âGo home,â he tells you. âIâll be fine. Iâll get shit handled, and then Iâll come to you, okay? Donât I always come back to ya?â
You scoff and look away, closing your eyes when he takes a step closer to brush his lips against your temple. If you fight with him about this now, heâll only dig his heels in more. You know him. Thereâs no winning this, not when youâre up against him taking back what he lost.
Please, you think desperately. Let me be wrong, just this once.
âOkay,â you finally say, and the word tastes like poison on your tongue. âFine.â
âRelax,â he tells you, looking over his shoulder one last time with an easy smile. âEverythingâll be fine. Iâll see ya soon.â
ââââââââ
You wait, and you wait, and you wait.
Naoya does not come.
ââââââââ
NOVEMBER 12, 2018
You feel it the moment Naoya dies.
âMy lady,â one of your attendants says, knocking briefly before stepping into your office. You stare down at your phone, at your last unanswered text message, waiting for Naoya to respond. Itâs been three days since he came back from headquarters, and he is hardly answering your texts. When he does, itâs to bitch about Jinichi or Ogi, or to tell you to quit worrying so much because itâs giving him a headache. Every day that passes, you feel worse. âMy lady!â
Your gaze snaps up from your phone: Youâre seriously pissing me off, you texted him furiously, when he blandly responded to your request to know whatâs going on with a nothing. You let out a soft breath when you see the concerned expression on the womanâs face. You lock your phone and give her your full attention.Â
âSorry,â you say quietly. âWhat is it?â
Irrationally, you hope sheâs here to tell you Naoya is waiting for you at the gate, even though you know that if he were here, he wouldnât have waited to be announced. Your heart sinksâyou donât even know how thereâs anywhere left for it to go, itâs been at your feet since you parted ways with him in Tokyo.Â
âYour uncle is looking for you. Heâs in the inner courtyard,â she tells you, inclining her head respectfully as she speaks.
You exhale, shoulders slumping, disappointed even though you knew it wouldnât be him. You push yourself to your feet, shoving your phone in your pocket before you make your way out of your office toward where your uncle is waiting for you, your attendant following behind dutifully.Â
You turn your head to the side to look at her as you ask, âIs it raining again today?âÂ
âNo, my lady,â she tells you. âItâs actually very nice out today. Warm, clear skies.â
âThatâs good,â you say, quietly. âIâm sick of the rain.â
You push open the doors leading to the inner courtyard, raising your eyebrows when you see your uncle and your three older cousins waiting for you out there. Two of them are sitting on a rock, tossing pebbles at one another childishly, and the other is standing with your uncle, talking quietly. You hadnât even realized they were all back at the estate since youâve been in your office working for days.Â
You say dryly, âWhy does this feel like an ambush?âÂ
âIt kind of is,â one of them tells you with an easy smile, hopping down from the rock, barely dodging a pebble, only for another to smack him in the temple. âYouâve been holed up in there for too long. Come spar with us. Youâre gonna get rusty if you keep hiding in there.â
âIâm not hiding,â you reply automatically. âIâve been working. Iâm busy.â
Your oldest cousin snorts. âYouâve been brooding. Youâre bringing the vibe of the whole estate down with all the storm clouds floating above your head.â
You roll your eyes before you give him a flat look, but your gaze flicks up to the sky. You thought youâd enjoy coming outside since you donât have to deal with the ever-present rain thatâs been coming down over Kyoto for almost a week now, but it feels all wrong. Clear skies should be comforting, but instead, they make the pit in your stomach churn.Â
This is all wrong, you think desperately. Everything is wrong.
You itch to pull your phone out of your pocket to see if Naoya responded, but you think that your cousins really will stage an intervention if they catch you looking at it again. You let out another heavy breath, shoulders slumping, because you donât think theyâll let up until you give them what they want.
âWhatever,â you mutter. âDonât start crying when I beat the shit out of you.â
You shrug off your jacket and make your way to the center of the inner courtyard, not even bothering to go over to the training grounds. You point at your oldest cousin, who immediately complains because sparring apparently wasnât even his idea, but he steps forward to meet you, rolling his shoulders.
âGo on,â you say. The words come out flat, even though you mean for them to be taunting. âIâll give you the firstââ
The world shakes.
You barely steady yourself, eyes widening, and one of your cousins topples right off the rock he was still sitting on. You think, for a second, that itâs an earthquakeâanother foreboding omenâbut you hesitate when you see your uncle staring behind you, eyes wide. You whip around, following his line of vision. For a second, you fear the worst: that maybe another cursed spirit got through the barrier around your estate, and you pull out your tanto knife, bracing yourself for a fight.Â
Instead, you find something much, much worse.
âIs that⊠Chojuroâs technique?â you breathe out, staring at the massive stone arms touching the distant sky. Miles to the westâthe same direction as the Zenin estate. Something is⊠âThatâs Chojuroâs technique. Why would heâŠâ
Your uncle tells your cousin to get the car. You hear him vaguely as he snaps at him to get moving when he doesnât immediately move, but he sounds like heâs underwater, distant, not a few feet away from you. Your ears are muffled and ringing. You blink twice, trying to understand what youâre looking at, because why would Chojuro use his technique like that? Why wouldâwhy is Jinichi using his technique? Your lips part when you see fists raining down from the sky above Chojuroâs stone arms, lungs burning, because you are not breathing.Â
What is happening at the Zenin estate? Somethingâsomething isâ
You are running. You donât even register that your legs are moving, or that youâre using your cursed energy to propel yourself forwardâover the estate wall, through trees, youâre running. You wonât wait for the car; thereâs no time. Itâll take half an hour to get there, the roads are windy and gravelly, and the fastest way is just straight through the forest. And you need to get there, because somethingâ
Something is seriously wrong.Â
You distantly hear your uncle and cousins following, clearly not wanting you to rush off onto your own into a potentially dangerous situationâone of them calls for you, tells you to wait, not to be rash, but you ignore him. You knew something was up, you knew something bad was going to happen, and you knewâ
Thereâs a sharp pain in your chest. You stumble, nearly tripping over a root that you missed as you gasp for air, hand flying to your heart, fingers digging into your shirt as if you can hold your heart in place by sheer force. You force yourself to keep moving forward, breath coming shallow, panicked pulls. You feel entirely destabilized, just for a split second, and the sensation is nauseatingâlike vertigo, like your soul slipping half a step out of alignment within your body, and not properly slipping back into place. You swallow hard, and you keep running, ignoring the calls of your name.
You get another couple of steps before a sharp pulse spears through your chest, worse this time. You choke on a breath, vision blurring at the edges, and you knowâyou knowâwith a clarity so vicious it borders on cruelty that something has happened to Naoya.
The world tilts violently, and you have to skid to a stop, boots dragging through the dirt as you brace yourself against a tree trunk, bark biting into your palm.Â
Keep moving, you tell yourself, biting back bile. Itâs fearâstress. Youâve been wound up for days, waiting for the other shoe to drop, and now that something is actually happening, youâre spiraling. Naoya is fine. Naoya isnât stupid. Heâs one of the strongest sorcerers youâve ever metâyou donât know anyone who can actually take him in a fight besides you and Satoru, and Satoru isâ
You canât think about that right now. Just keep moving.Â
You break into a run again, teeth clenched, cursed energy flaring hard enough that the ground cracks beneath your feet. Branches tear at your sleeves as you barrel through the forest, ignoring the sharp sting where bark scrapes skin, ignoring the way your lungs burn, ignoring the empty ache in your chest that suddenly will not go away. Naoya isâheâs annoying, and reckless, an asshole, but heâs never been weak, and heâs too fucking stubborn toâ
Cursed energy? A cursed spirit? Coming straight at you?
You skid to a stop again, heels digging into the dirt as you sense something coming your way, bracing yourself for impact. Itâs fast, too fastâyou shout at your cousins and your uncle to stay back, activating your technique. You watch as the trees collapse inward from the rush of cursed energy coming in your direction, dirt flying, it slams into you and blood flies, and you wonât be able to move in time, itâs too fast, even seeing it happen, you wonât be able to get out of the way, and thenâ
The path youâre tracing dissolves, the straight line toward you snaps sideways, jerking violently to the southwest, away from you, before you can even catch sight of what it was.Â
What the hell?Â
You dart forward into the clearing where it shouldâve emerged. The trees lie torn open in front of you, trunks slit through, bark shredded, several uprooted entirely from the force of the speed at which the cursed spirit was moving. The ground is gouged deep where it pivoted, carved straight toward the direction you were coming from until it abruptly veers, path cutting hard to the southwest, unnaturally sharp, like it slammed on a break and wrenched itself sideways at the last possible second. The trees there are obliterated, reduced to splinters and debris scattered in a wide arc. The air still thrums with residual cursed energy, dense enough that it prickles your skin.
Your pulse roars in your ears as you stare in the direction it turned, the destruction left in its wake as it cuts through the forest.Â
âWhat the hell was that?â one of your cousins demands, catching up to you finally. âIt came from the direction of the Zenin estate. Should we go after it?â
It wouldâve killed you, you think. Why the hell would it veer off like that? Whyâ
Your uncle says your name, voice rough. You shake your head, casting one last lingering look off in the direction it fled, and you say, âNo. Our priority is the estate.â You donât wait for any of them to respond before youâre moving again, pushing all lingering thoughts of the cursed spirit from your mindâNaoya is your priority. You need to get to the Zenin estate, you need to make sure that heâsâ
That heâs okay.Â
Because he has to beâhe promised. He promised you that everything would be okay, and you cannot lose Naoya. Youâve lost everythingâyour father, your brothers, Satoru, you canât lose Naoya too. You wonât survive losing him and Satoru both. You wonât survive losing him. You run until your lungs burn and your legs feel like theyâre filled with lead, until the forest thins and the world opens up in a way that makes your stomach drop.Â
The Zenin estate is in ruins.Â
You smell death before you see it.
You come to a stop so suddenly that one of your cousins almost slams right into your back.
âWhat the fuck?â he breathes out, staring at the destruction with the same horrified expression that must be on your face. âWhat the hell did this? Howââ
You donât think your brain fully makes sense of what youâre seeing.Â
For a second, you are not twenty-five, and you are not at the Zenin estate. You are twenty again, standing in the wreckage of your estate in the immediate aftermath of the massacre. Except this time, the Zenins did not arrive before you, and there is no one here to put together the bodies and place sheets over them, no one to lie to you about how bad it really is. They are not Zenin men butchered before you, but your father, your brothers, your clan.Â
Your cousin gags next to you, having the same visceral reaction that you are.Â
âWe needââ you try to say. You blink once. Twice. You swallow bile, and you take in a deep breath. This isâthis isnât your clan, this isnât your estate, this is the Zenins, and this is on you to handle this time. Just as Naobito did for you back then. âCover the bodies, andââ You see a corpse with no head, but you would recognize Jinichiâs body anywhere. ââtry to put them back together. For funerary rites. Weââ
Naoya, your breath catches, losing your train of thought mid-sentence, tongue darting out to wet your lips. You taste the iron in the air, the copper-sweet tang of blood so thick it coats the back of your throat. Focus. Focus. You need toâyou need to find Naoya. If heâs not out here, then heâs probably hurt, and you need to find him.Â
What couldâve done this?
You force yourself forward, forgetting you were even giving orders out, feet dragging against the leveled stone as you look for Naoya. The inner courtyard has been demolished, the garden is gone, and there are bodies as far as the eye can see. Most of the buildings are in shamblesâroof shingles litter the ground, crunching underfoot with every step you take, and the immaculate symmetry the Zenins prized has been reduced to rubble. Walls that once stood straight and oppressive are split open, beams snapped clean through like matchsticks. Limbs stick out from splintered wood, and the stream that cuts through the estate runs red.Â
âNaoya,â you call.
You wonder, briefly, how a place that caused you so much stress and anxiety as a child could look so fucking small now. Just like anywhere else in the worldâstone and wood and cooling corpses.Â
Just buildings. Just men.Â
A part of you that you bury beneath muted panic and disgust is almost satisfied.
âNaoya,â you repeat, louder this time.
Your gaze flicks over to where the main building used to stand, the engawa where you first met Naotaka. You remember his fingers brushing your cheek, the way he tilted up your head, how you could only stand there and hope that Naoya noticed. To the training grounds, where you would watch Naoya spar with his cousins and uncles, longing to join them, only to be dragged off to lessons in tea ceremony or homemaking. To the gardenâwhatâs left of itâwhere you and Naoya would disappear to when you were sick of being watched and judged and insulted, treated like an object or livestock rather than a human.
âNaoya!â
This wasnât a cursed spirit, you realize, as your gaze drags over a familiar corpseâone of Naoyaâs older brothers, Naohiro, who has had his throat slashed cleanly. A blade, not claws. Jinichiâs headless corpse. Execution, not slaughter. All of the destruction and no residuals of cursed energy besides the Zenins themselves, all of the precise wounds on their bodies instead of carnage. Sorcerer killer, not curse.Â
But if it wasnât a curse, then what was that thing that fled from the estate? Why did it turn away the way it did?
âNaoya!âÂ
Your feet have brought you to one of the few buildings that are still standing, and your gaze drops to the step leading up to the engawa. There is blood dripping down it, smeared on the wood, like someone had dragged themselves into the building as they bled out. You blink once, gaze lingering on it for a moment before you step around it, following the bloody trail down the hall. You see handprints on the screens, a familiar shape, a familiar sizeâyou blink again, eyes tracing along the hall, down to where one of the sliding doors has fallen inward.Â
You blink a third time. This time, your heart is in your throat as you say quietly, âNaoya?â
Your body doesnât cooperate at first when you try to move forward. Your feet are rooted to the ground. The empty feeling in your chest, the one that hit you while you were running to the estate, returns with a vengeance. You are filled with dread in a way thatâs hard to articulateâyour tongue is heavy in your mouth, and your limbs are prickling, there is a pit in your stomach, wide and gaping.
You donât want to go near that room.
Youâve known the truth since you were in the forestâsince before that even, for days, since you parted ways with him in that tunnel. Youâve known, but you let him leave anyway. You let yourself believe that you were wrong, let yourself believe in his promise always to come back to you. You know what is waiting for you at that sliding door.Â
âNaoya?â you call anyway, soft. Your legs feel clunky and awkward as you force yourself step after step. The tip of your foot catches on wood, and you stumble. Five steps. Four. Three. Two. âNaoâŠâ
You donât recognize it as him at first. Canât recognize it as himâcrumpled on the ground, bloody, still. Thatâs not Naoya. Not your Naoya. You stand in front of the room, and you breathe. In, out, in, out, inâ
âNaoya,â you say again like heâll answer. âGet up. What are you doing?â
You donât cross the threshold into the room.Â
You notice, distantly, that the back of the room is destroyed, leading out of the building; the wall surrounding the estate is split and crumbling, as if something had fled from this room, out of the estate, to the east, where you had come from.Â
Your gaze flits down to the woman half-slumped on Naoyaâs back, her hand still loosely curled around the knife in his back. Ogiâs wife, you recognize her after a second, Maki and Maiâs mother. Why is she here? You havenât seen any other women killed, you realize, staring down at her. Only menâthe Kukuru, the Heiâbut her throat is slit, one still hand pressed to the wound as though trying to stop the bleeding, even in death. Someone sought her out specifically.
But why would someone go after her? Who would go after her?
You finally step into the room. Another step. A third. A fourth. You blink, and youâre bending down without really knowing what youâre doing. You numbly drag Maki and Maiâs mother off of Naoya, numbly lay her down on the far side of the room, numbly grab a nearby tablecloth to set it over her cooling corpse to give her a modicum of decency, numb, numb, numb.Â
You return to Naoyaâs side, standing over him for a moment. He is not sprawled the way he usually is, not careless or arrogant or loose. He is folded in on himself, one arm pinned beneath his body, face pressed into the floor, the other stretched uselessly forward, reaching for something. Not your Naoya. His face is turned slightly toward you, lashes long against his cheeks, mouth parted just enough that you can see red staining his teeth, pooling from the corner of his mouth. One eye is half-open, unfocused, gold dulled to something lifeless and wrong, the other hidden against the floor.
Your next breath is deeper, more ragged.Â
Your knees hit the tatami with a dull thud you barely register, and your hand hovers above him, shaking badly enough that you curl it into a fist just to steady it. You touch his shoulder first, tentative, and then you jostle himâjust onceâlike itâs Sunday morning, and youâre bored because heâs sleeping in and you have nothing to do. The fabric beneath your palm is soaked through.
(âThe fuck is the matter with you,?â he mutters, sleepy and aggravated, toppling you right over the side of your bed. You hit the ground with an ungraceful yelp, scowling. âLet me sleep, ya irritating bitch.â)
He doesnât budge. When you let go of his shoulder, his body slides back to how it was, limp on the ground. Your cheeks are wet. Your lungs are burning.
âNaoya,â you repeat. âNaoya.â
Youâre more frantic now as your hand slides to his neck, fingers trembling as you place them to his pulse point, where youâve rested them countless times before without thinking, as though thereâs still a chance you might find it thrumming beneath your touch. His skin is still warm, how youâve always known it to be, and your heartbeat thuds terribly in your ears.Â
(âWhatâre ya doinâ?â he asks with a yawn, shooting you a frown, and you tilt your head to the side curiously, unsure what heâs talking about.Â
Heâs only been back from Tohoku for two weeks, your clan has only been dead for four monthsâyou still donât sleep well, so you tend to stay up and read while he sleeps in bed next to you. He looks pointedly down at your hand, where your fingers rest over his pulse, and you draw your hand back, a bit surprised with yourself. You hadnât even noticed youâd reached out to touch him. Immediately, youâre unsettled, fingers twitching to press against the steady thrum, proof that there is someone left in this world you still have to count on.Â
He rolls his eyes and reaches out for your wrist, placing your fingers back to where they were. You are at ease again instantly. His lashes flutter shut as he starts to doze back off. âGo the hell to sleep, donât want to deal with you bitchinâ in the morning that youâre tired.â)
Nothing.
Your chest tightens so hard that it hurts to breathe. You try again, pressing harder, as if pressure might fix this, like his heart might remember how to beat if you convince it that youâre here with him. Your own pulse thunders, frantic and mocking.Â
Nothing.
You gag, hand flying to your mouth as you retch over air, turning away from him. Fuck, you gaspânothing comes up, youâve hardly eaten in days because youâve been so wound with anxiety. You double over, palms against the wood, still slick with his blood, and a sound crawls up your chest, small and broken. You choke it down hard, biting the inside of your cheek until you taste blood just to keep it contained. You squeeze your eyes shut, forehead dropping until it nearly touches the tatami, breath coming in sharp, uneven pulls that scrape your throat raw.Â
This isnât happening.Â
Not himânot him too. Your mind is crashing. Please, you think over and over and over again, please, anyone but him. You donât know who youâre begging, what youâre begging, nothing has ever listened, but you beg still.
âThis isnât fucking funny,â you rasp, angry suddenly. âThis isnât fucking funny, Naoya. This isnâtââ
Your voice breaks. You force your eyes back open. Your cheeks are wet. Your vision swims as you turn back to him, crawling the short distance on numb legs. You reach for him again, hesitant, like your body has learned something your mind is still rejecting. Your hands move to his jaw and shoulder, gently turning him so that heâs on his back, half in your lap, and you canât bite back the wounded noise that builds in your chest, slipping from your lips when see that the right side of his face is shattered, eye swollen shut beneath blood and ruin, jaw broken, cheek caved in.
âOh,â you finally whisper, thoughts coming to an abrupt halt, anger draining in an instant. It comes out small and stupid, but you donât know what else to say. You brush his hair back from his forehead, avoiding the ruined side of his face, and then you slide your hand down to his cheek, thumb pressing slightly beneath his good eye, it is gold and dull and so lifeless and so wrong. âOh, Iââ
Your lashes flutter as you sink into the floor, into his blood. You pull him closer now, hand drifting down to his chest, palm flattening there instinctively, like youâve done a hundred times when heâs pinned you beneath him, smug and irritating and alive. Your breath comes apart again, a strangled sound that you canât swallow back, and then youâre crying in earnest, silent and wrecked, tears dropping onto his face, onto his collar, into blood thatâs already drying.
Naoya isâ
âLiar,â you sob, âyou fucking liar. You promised me. You promisedââ
Someone else is crying tooâwailing, really, a terrible, wounded, broken sound that makes your ears bleed. You wonder if your cousins happened upon a survivor. You want to tell whoever it is to shut the fuck up. Irrationally, you think that they have no right to cry when youâve just lost half of yourself.Â
Itâs only when your cousin comes flying down the hall, panicked, looking for you, skidding to a stop in front of the broken sliding door that you realize it is you who is wailing.
You donât lift your head to look at him, forehead dropping to Naoyaâs shoulderâheâs cooler than he was a few moments ago. Your arms tighten around him, clinging to him desperately. Youâre shaking violently now, sobs tearing out of you in harsh, broken sounds you donât recognize as your own. Your throat burns. Your chest feels like itâs splitting open with every breath you drag in. Youâve never cried like this beforeâneverâyouâve always just kept moving forward when bad things happened.Â
You got used to it, thatâs what you did. Thatâs what you always did because you could never afford to stop moving; you shoved it all deep down so it could never resurface. Forward is survival. Forward is the only option. When everything around you kept changing, you moved forward and refused to let it make you stumble. When your clan died, you moved forward so that others could mourn. When the world demanded more of you than it had any right to, you moved forward because everyone else was relying on you to hold everything together. You locked away the grief, shouldered the weight, and you kept walking because there was no other option.Â
But you canât move now.Â
There is nowhere to go. No direction that doesnât feel wrong. No step forward that doesnât feel like a betrayal to whatâs lying cold and heavy in your arms. There is no tomorrow where Naoya doesnât take up space in your life, doesnât irritate you, doesnât argue with you, doesnât come back, no matter how badly everything goes wrong. There is no future without him. There is no world where you keep moving forward after half of your soul has been torn away.Â
Your cousin reaches out to touch your shoulder, and you slap his hand away hard. You breathe. In and out. Naoyaâs skin is cold. In and out. The blood is drying. In and out. You canât fucking do this. You canâtâ
Focus on something else.
âWe need to report this to the higher-ups,â you hear yourself say, breathing out shakily, lifting your head to stare blankly at the opposite side of the room, the splintered wood and the crumbling wall, the trees that have been barreled down by something large and fast. You canât feel Naoyaâs cursed energyânot even any residue. âI want you to listen to me very carefully.â
Your cousin says your name, quiet and wary, like heâs afraid speaking might set you off again. You donât look at him. Naoya isâyour gaze shifts over to Maki and Maiâs mother, onto the white cloth you draped over her. You canât feel any of Naoyaâs cursed energy. Not even residue. Naoya isâyour fingers press against the cool hilt of the kitchen knife in his back. A kitchen knife, not a cursed tool, driven in by a non-sorcerer, with no cursed energy. There is no residue even around the wound to his faceâsheer strength caved it in, no technique, no cursed energy. Naoya isâyour gaze flicks over to the back of the room, the demolished walls, the path carved through the forest in the direction of your clanâs estate.Â
If he was not killed with jujutsu, thenâ
âA cursed spirit did this,â you say after a moment, voice empty to your own ears. Before your cousin can protest, you continue. âReport to the higher-ups that a cursed spirit did this. An unregistered special grade wiped out the Zenin clan, and I will be the one to hunt it down and exorcise it.â
He says your name louder this time, panicked. âYou canâtâand thatâsâthereâs no way that cursed spirit was the one that did all of this. Thereâs no cursed energy residue anywhere, I mean, if I didnât know any betterââ
âShut up,â you snap, voice sharp, because you know.Â
You know that cursed spirit wasnât the one who did this. The person who did this used a cursed tool because they have no access to cursed energy, otherwise there would be more residue than just the Hei and the Kukuru. The person who did this did not mindlessly slaughter everyone; there are no children amongst the dead, only one woman, so they specifically targeted the Hei and the Kukuru. The person who did this specifically sought out Maki and Maiâs mother, indicaitng a personal vendetta.Â
There is only one person who fits that description.
(âI thought maybe you would understand,â Maki once said quietly, when she came to you about her desire to leave the Zenins and become a sorcerer, her dreams of one day returning as clan head. âAnd help me, maybe.â)
And you doâyou do fucking understand. You bite back another sob that threatens to rip from you. You do. You understand what it means to grow up inside a cage that calls itself tradition; you were born luckier than most with an extraordinary technique and brothers who defied tradition, but you tasted what couldâve been every Sunday at the Zenin estate for ten fucking years. To be watched and weighed and assessedâperfect smile, perfect poise, perfect temperament, perfect, perfect, perfect. One misstep, and youâre cast aside and replaced, because you were born a woman and not a man. You donât know what drove her to these lengths, but you understand. The Zenin clan has always been the epitome of everything wrong with Jujutsu society. Youâve known that from a very young age.
(The nail that sticks out gets hammered down. Polite, elegant, submissive. A woman must always watch that she does not overstep her husband. She must be beautiful and obedient. Public image is the most important quality of a woman, as it determines what rank of man would be willing to marry her. Once her image is soiled, she becomes worthless to her family. No man wants to marry a tainted or otherwise undesirable woman.)
And you justâyou canât turn her over to the higher-ups. Not a girl youâve known since she was ten years old. A girl who would sneak away from her duties to watch you spar with Naoya, wide-eyed and wondrous at the sight of a female sorcerer. A girl who idolized youâlooking up to you as a woman meant to become a Zenin-perfect wife for their prodigal son, and instead shattered the shackles, entering the ranks of the very men who tried to keep her down, first as a sorcerer, a grade that has traditionally only ever been given to Zenin men nonetheless, and then as a clan head.Â
You canât do it.
This is just your fate, you realizeâevery loss youâve ever experienced, youâve never been able to avenge a single one because youâre too fucking weak. No closure, no revenge, just an aching, gaping hole where love once kept you warm.
You lean down to brush your lips against the crown of Naoyaâs head.Â
His skin is cold.
(âI wouldâve killed whatever did it,â he told you, âand everyone involved. Happy now? Are ya gonna let me fuckinâ sleep or dâya have more dumb questions?â)
Iâm sorry, you tell him, teeth grinding together. Iâm sorry. I know you never wouldâve done this to me.
Fuck, you almost choke over another sob, but you catch yourself before you can. You understand, you really do, you know the Zenins are awful, you know theyâre everything wrong with traditional society, but you justâyou hate that he had to go with it.Â
Heâs just another Zenin to everyone elseâthe worst of them, even. The face of the clan, the heir, the embodiment of the Zenin name and the one who benefited most from this corrupted system, the loudest reminder of everything the Zenins valued and everything they cast aside. He wasnât the man who argued with you over nothing, who stole your skincare and hair products, no matter how many times you told him to quit it, who promised you a future that you desperately needed if you wanted to keep moving forward. He was never the boy who grew up bruised and angry and desperate to prove he was worth something in a world that loved him only conditionally. He wasnât just a Zenin to you. He was Naoya. Your Naoya. Shitty, insufferable Naoya, who you donât know how to live without.Â
You want him back.Â
You want him back so bad that it makes you sick.
âIâm telling you what happened, and that is what youâre going to report to the higher-ups,â you finally say, pushing everything down for just a little longer. âA special grade cursed spirit massacred the Zenin clan, and I will be the one to hunt and exorcise it. Are we clear?â
â⊠Yeah,â your cousin finally says, voice quiet. âWeâre clear, butâyouâre not actually going to⊠go after that thing, are you?â
Your arms tighten around Naoya slightly. His skin is cold. His body is limp. Your lashes flutter slightly before you look back in the direction where the cursed spirit fled to, and your heart is heavy because you know. No one in the world knows Naoya like you do, and you know for a fact that if he was not killed with jujutsu, then he is spiteful and angry enough to come back, and if he has come back, then you have to be the one to exorcise the curse born from him so that he can rest.
You exhale, laying his body down, head in your lap. You cradle his face carefully between your hands, one palm cupping the unbroken side of his jaw, thumb brushing lightly beneath his good eye; the other hovers uselessly for a moment before you carefully settle it on the opposite cheek, fingers grazing the ruined skin. Your gaze slips away, back to the familiar line of his mouth, the arch of his brow, the face you know, the one that still looks like him if you donât stare too hard.Â
You sigh softly as you lean down, pressing your lips against his forehead, gentle in the way the two of you so rarely were with one another. His skin is cold. His lashes donât flutter at your touch. He does not give you a mocking smile or make a snide comment about how youâre getting sentimental with old age. A tear splashes against his cheek. You trail your lips down the slope of his nose, then lower still, to brush your mouth against his. His lips are cold too. They taste of blood and salt and a future that was taken away. Habit makes you pause, makes you expect the way his lips curve up into yours, makes you wait for the familiar pressure of his lips moving against yours and the way his hand slips around the back of your head.
âYouâre so dramatic,â he would tell you, far too smug. âLookit yaâcryinâ for me like this. Iâd say itâs almost cute, but youâre an ugly crier.âÂ
âFuck you, asshole,â you would snap back.
Nothing happens.
Your breath shudders, tears rolling over your cheeks more steadily now. You linger a second longer than you should. Just long enough to memorize the feel of him one last time, and then you pull back, just enough.
You tell him quietly, âI wouldâve chosen you. Every time. Even knowing how it ends.â
Your thumbs brush once more along his jaw, and then you look away. You ease back slowly, carefully laying him down against the ground, and then you rise to your feet, looking back out in the direction the cursed spirit fled to.
âI want him buried at our estate,â you tell your cousin quietly. âNot here. Thereâs nothing left for him here.â
Your cousin says your name quietly, and you look at him over your shoulder with a small smile.
âRelax,â you say. âEverything will be fine. Iâll see you soon.â
ââââââââ
You are six, and he is eight, and you have just met.Â
You have no idea how your life will change.
(You track the cursed spirit all the way down to the Kagoshima prefecture.Â
You stare up at the black curtain that has dropped over the area, and you think itâs deeply ironic that it fled here of all places. You exhale, eyes sliding shut as you turn your head away. You wonder what it meansâdoes it remember what this place meant to you and him? That this is the place where you reunited so many years ago? Or is it just a coincidence?Â
You donât know what to think, because if it remembers and it was drawn here, then it must have some semblance of Naoyaâs consciousness, and you donât know how to kill something that has Naoyaâs consciousness, even if only a modicum of it.
You press your hands to your face, tired. Youâve been moving nonstop since you left the Zenin estate, haven't let yourself stop for a minute. If you stop, you will crash, and if you crash, you will never be able to come back from it, and you canât let this thing born of Naoyaâs cursed energy roam freely. Your chest aches, and you have to force yourself even to keep breathingâin, out, in, out.Â
He never makes anything easy for you, even now.Â
Only a little more, you tell yourself, then you can rest.)
You are seven, and he is nine, and you watch how he tenses when his fatherâs voice carries through the halls of the estate, slurred and loud. Something strange twists up your chest, and when he catches you frowning at him, he snaps at you to look away. You tell him that you donât want to go to the kitchen anymore, you want to go to the garden, and he calls you annoying, but the two of you turn around and go in the opposite direction of where his father is floundering around drunk.Â
You never bring it up, and neither does he. Some understandings donât need words, especially between the two of youâthatâs how itâs always been, even as children.Â
(âHi! Iâm a Kogane! Inside this barrier, a lethal contest called the Culling Game has begun! Step inside, and you too become a player! Are you willing to enter?â
You stare at the floating shikigami, lips curved down, gaze flicking between it and the veil behind it. You ask, âWhat is the Culling Game?â
âA lethal contest,â the Kogane replies to your annoyance. âWould you like to consult the rules?â
You donât have time for this, you think bitterly, glancing at the barrier again. âSure. Tell me the rules.â
The Shikigami appears closer to you, its body shifting to reveal some sort of screen.Â
You inhale sharply before leaning in, eyes skimming across the rules of this Culling Game: awaken cursed technique⊠declare participation⊠technique removal⊠score points by ending the lives of other people, sorcerers worth five points, non-sorcerers worth one⊠new rule at one hundred points⊠score remains the same for nineteen days, subject to technique removal⊠access to information about other players. Your gaze lingers on that last one.
âIâm looking for someone,â you say after a moment. âCan you tell me if this person is in the Culling Game?â
âI cannot!â Your eye twitches. âYou are not a player yet!âÂ
You press your tongue to the back of your teeth, teeming with frustration. You look back at the barrier. The cursed spirit is in there. You know it is. You could try to use your maximum technique to confirm it, but you donât know how this barrier will affect your technique if you use it from the outside, and you canât risk draining yourself so quickly.Â
Itâs in there.
You know it.
âAlright,â you say. âIâll become a player. Let me in.â)
You are eight, and he is ten, and you remind himâmutually assured destructionâwhen he threatens to tell your father how awful you are. He scowls, sulks, kicks the back of your knees when you turn away, and you launch yourself at him without thinking, fists tangling in his hair as the two of you go down in the dirt, flattening a bed of flowers beneath you.Â
Youâll deny it later, but youâre laughingâhelpless, breathless laughter that you cannot contain, the kind that only ever happens when the two of you are alone. You shove his face into the soil, and he grabs a fistful to smear across your mouth, trying to get you off of him. Heâs laughing too, and he will deny it just as fiercely as you will, because the moment the two of you step out of the garden and back under the assessing gaze of his family, everything will have to return to how it should be, because you are not friends, cannot be friends, he is a boy, the Zenin heir, and you are just a girl.
(âFive points rewarded!â the kogane chirps next to where youâre crouched on the ground, hovering around your head like an irritating fly. You try to swat at it, but it only disappears and reappears on the opposite side of your head. âFive points rewarded!âÂ
âI know,â you say. âBe quiet.â
You canât track down the cursed spirit. Itâs in hereâyou know it is. As soon as you entered the barrier, you consulted the Koganeâs list of players and activated your maximum technique to pinpoint where it might be, casting your cursed energy thinly across the whole arena. There are hundreds of cursed energy signaturesâwell, two less nowâbut only one that you are intimately familiar with. You hate how similar it is. Not himânot quiteâbut close enough that it makes your chest seize when you first recognize it in the arena. An echo warped by death and hatred, but him in a way thatâs impossible to deny.Â
A few hours ago, it was lingering in the same area as that abandoned building the two of you were sent to a few years ago to exorcise that special grade curse. You hate that too, because you hate what it meansâthat it might remember, might be drawn there because it vaguely recalls Naoyaâs history with you, or, at the very least, knows enough to know it was an important place.Â
By the time you got there, it was goneâhalfway across Kagoshima, moving quickly in the opposite directionâleaving you to deal with two sorcerers who had clearly sensed its presence and were looking to score some points for themselves. And you hate the idea of something born of Naoyaâs cursed energy being hunted and exorcised by some garbage sorcerers, so when they turn their attention on you, you donât hesitate.
You flip Naoyaâs tanto knife casually in your hand, wiping the blood off on your sleeve, staring down at the engraving along its hilt. You run your thumb over the ridges before sighing, rising to your feet, and lifting your right hand, pointer finger brushing your forehead, thumb brushing your lip.
Time to try again.)
You are nine, and he is eleven, and you hate his brothers. You hate how they look down on him, you hate how they treat him, and you hate the way they make him feel uncomfortable. You tell yourself that itâs because they have no right to do so since they are weaker than him, but that doesnât explain why you are frustrated to tears when you can only stand and watch as they needle him into something small and unrecognizable. It also doesnât explain the glee you feel when Naotakaâs expression shifts in surprise when you take Naoyaâs side after finally being given the opportunity to speakâthey want him alone and vulnerable, you realize, more prone to making mistakes.Â
You decideâout of spite, of courseâthat you will make sure he never is, even if you do hate him. The two of you are enemies, but youâre attached to him as his betrothed, so if he loses standing, then so do you. But it was never spite, and it was never hatred; he was never your enemy, no matter how much you insisted otherwise. He was always just yours, and you would be damned before you let his useless brothersâor anyoneâhurt him the way they were trying.
He is eleven, and you are nine, and Naoya falls in love with you for the first, but certainly not the last, time. You do not know thisâyou will never know thisâbut he does, and it is this that he thinks of when he is trying to claw his way back to the estate, trying to get to his phone, get to you before itâs too late. He has loved you for longer than heâs ever been willing to admit, he has loved you through years of distance and terrible fights, he has loved you since you were an annoying girl who didnât know her place and he was a bratty boy who thought himself better than everyone. He has always loved you, he thinks as the knife plunges through his back, always, always, always, but always was not long enoughânot for him.
(You think the cursed spirit is hiding from you. Every time you track it down to where it should be lurking, it disappears halfway across the city. Itâs like an awful game of cat and mouse, and you realize that if that cursed spirit retained Naoyaâs technique, youâll never catch up to it while itâs playing with you like this. You canât keep using your technique to track it down eitherâevery time you use it, it puts more strain on your body, and there are too many sorcerers in this arena to put yourself at risk like that.Â
You also donât know what that means about the cursed spirit, either. You donât think itâs actively avoiding all sorcerers, because youâve stumbled upon areas it was in after it left and found the corpses it left behind. It specifically seems to be avoiding you, and itâs eating you alive.Â
Could the cursed spirit have really retained Naoyaâs consciousness? It came here to Kagoshima and went specifically to the building where the two of you reunited, and it seems to be actively avoiding you and no one else. Is it just primal instincts? Lingering remnants of Naoya influencing it to go where places that he mightâve gone, warning it that you might be a danger to it because of your technique? Or is it something else?
You donât have time to think about it.
âKogane,â you bark, waiting for it to manifest. âHow many points do I have?âÂ
âTwenty-five points!â the Kogane tells you.Â
âIf I kill a player with more than five points, will I obtain their points?â you ask.
âYou will not!â
Your lip curls up in frustration, looking out over the city from the rooftop youâre perched on. You canât sustain your technique long enough to hunt it down without killing yourself, so the only option left is to try to get a rule implemented that allows you to track down other players.Â
Which means you have to start hunting.
How tiresome, you think. Why does he always have to make things so difficult for you?)
You are ten, and he is twelve, and you miss him. For the first time in four years, Sunday comes and goes without an invitation to the Zenin estate. Your father is angry at you, and your brothers find it all too funny, but there is a lump in your throat that you canât explain, and an inexplicable emptiness in your chest where there should only be happiness, because you hate going to the Zenin estate. You convince yourself that you are only annoyed that this is all falling on you when it wasnât your fault.Â
You are lyingâyou are always lying. You wonder now why you lied to yourself so much back then, and you wonder, maybe, if the two of you mightâve had more time together if you didnât.
He is twelve, and you are ten, and Naoya hurts in a way thatâs hard to explainâhe is embarrassed, he is frustrated, and he is in pain from many nights in the disciplinary pit, because it is his fault that youâve gone to Gojo Satoru. More than that, he is inexplicably sad, and he cannot bring himself to walk anywhere near the garden anymore, and he refuses to try to understand why that is.
He is twelve, and you are ten, and Naoya thinks for the first time that he might love you. It is a fleeting thought, but heâs unsure what else the tightness in his chest might be when you stand in his bedroom after sneaking out of your clanâs estate, hiking fifteen miles through the forest to get to the Zenin estate, just so you can stand in front of him and ask him if the two of you are still engaged.
He is twelve, and you are ten, and Naoya realizes you are the first, and only, person who has ever wanted himâchosen himâwithout him having to prove he earned it first.
(âFive points rewarded! Five points rewarded! You are now at fifty-five points!âÂ
âWait, wait, wait!â the sorcerer gasps as he scrambles away from you, nails scraping against the concrete, leaving bloody tracks. You stare down at him, head tilted to the side, waiting for him to speak. âI only just came back, I donât want to die again, Iââ
âAgain?â you ask, brows furrowing. âWhat are you talking about?â
The manâs eyes widen, and yours narrow.Â
Does it have something to do with this Culling Game? Came back? Die again? Is the Culling Game bringing people back to life? Irrationally, hope begins to bloom in your chestâcould you bring Naoya back? If a cursed spirit born of his energy is darting around the arena, is there a way you could bring him back as he was? You shouldnât get your hopes upâyou shouldnât, you know thatâbut you want him back so bad that it makes you physically ill.Â
âIâll explain, if you promise not to kill me,â the sorcerer nods, eyes wide and searching as he stares up at you.
You donât have the time or energy to play these games.Â
âSure,â you agree. âExplain.â
The man swallows hard, hands shaking as he props himself up on one elbow, blood slicking the concrete beneath him. âIâmââ he pants, eyes darting like you might change your mind any second. âIâm not from this era. Not originally. I died hundreds of years ago.â Your heart thuds in your ears. âTheâthe one who started this, he made contracts with us before we died. Our souls were preserved and sealed into cursed objects, and when this game began, we were incarnated into modern bodies.â
Contracts before death. Souls preserved. The words ring through your head painfully loud. You knew this was going to be the caseâthere is no bringing someone back from the dead, not reallyâbut you are still flooded with such a bitter feeling that it makes you sick. Why do these people get a second chance? And why does their second chance come at the cost of so much to you? Satoru, Naoyaâeverything thatâs happened the past two weeks, is it really all to bring back some dead sorcerers? Why? Why? You donât understand. You donât fucking understand. What did they do to deserve a second chance? Why did they take Satoru and Naoya? You miss them, you miss him, you miss him so bad that you canât breathe, thatâ
âSo, youâre telling me that this all began because a bunch of washed up sorcerers who couldnât survive in their eras think they have some right to the modern one?â you ask, lips trembling. Rage, grief, indignation at the sheer unfairness of it all. Fuck, you think furiously, what the fuck? âWho the hell do you think you are?â
âWeâitâs not like that,â he disagrees. âWe were strong in our era, andââ
âFive points rewarded!âÂ
You stare down at the sorcerer as blood pools around his head, seeping from his cut throat.
âKogane. Show me the information of all of the reincarnated sorcerers in this arena.â)
You are eleven, and he is thirteen, and you learn that he canât hold your gaze when he tells a lie. You learn a lot of things about him that yearâthe way his eyes shift the moment he goes from feeling angry to cornered, the difference in how he holds himself when heâs in a good mood versus a bad mood, how when he thinks people arenât looking, his shoulders slump a little, uncertainty slipping into the curve of his lips as he observes the men around him, trying to figure out how he should actâbut this is your favorite, even as silly as it is. You donât use it against him, not usually at least. You keep it to yourself, something small and private that belongs only to you.Â
Once, you ask him, do you think Iâm pretty, Nao-chan? and he snaps at you, tells you to stop calling him that stupid nickname, and then calls you hideous. His gaze flits away as he says it, and you find yourself smiling, which only makes him even more annoyed, but there is a skip in your step as you follow him to the garden.
(You miss him.
You choke on air as something warm and wet splatters across your face. Your vision is blurry, and there is a terrible ache in your chest that wonât go away. Not now, you tell yourself again, not now, you canât crash now.
âFive points rewarded! You are now at seventy points!âÂ
Your eyes slide shut as you force away the tears that suddenly prick at your eyes. You can see the sun breaching the horizon, and you are angry, you are grieving, because how dare the dawn always insist on coming when your world ends. How dare it be warm, how dare it be bright, how dare it pretend that anything is still moving forward when you are standing in knee-deep blood that isnât his. The corpse at your feet twitches once before going still, eyes glassy and unfocused, mouth slack.
For a second, you blink, and you are back at the Zenin estate, and it is Naoya at your feet, his blood on your blade, his death on your hands. Bile burns the back of your throat, and you stumble away before you double to your hands and knees and hurl the small meal your cousins forced you to eat before you left.Â
How long has it been? Youâre not sure. Everything bleeds together. You havenât slept at all. It feels like an eternity since you held Naoya in your arms, and it feels like five seconds ago, all the same.
You miss him.Â
You miss him.
You just want him back.)
You are twelve, and he is fourteen, and he acts strange around you in a way thatâs hard to articulate. It makes you angry, and even now, youâre not sure why it did, because he was being good to you. You suppose even as a kid, you hated the idea of things changing.Â
You donât know that he covers for you whenever you slip up in front of the wrong people. You donât know that he scoffs at his uncles when they mention off-handedly that you might not be fit to be a Zenin wife. You donât know that whenever youâre not paying attention, he catches himself staring at you, a tight feeling in his chest that he smothers deep beneath pride and derision.
You donât know a lot of things, and you will never know a lot of things. Maybe in the next life things will be different.
(Distantly, you understand that they do not deserve to die.
You are angry and grieving, and you cannot avenge Naoya the way you should, so you are unleashing your rage onto these sorcerers, who made the mistake of making a contract with the wrong person. They are not the ones who took him from you. They are not the ones who shattered your future and left you standing in the ruins with blood on your hands and nothing left to hold onto.
You cut them down all the same anyway.
âFive points rewarded! You are now at eighty-five points.â)
You are thirteen, and he is fifteen, and he is angry at you all the time now. You donât understand why heâs angry because you only told him that he should do what you both want, and get his father to end the engagement. Now you know that was something he never wantedâI always wanted you, he tells you in the rain years later, even back when we were kidsâand you realize that he had been under the mistaken belief that you had begun to want him back. ButâÂ
But he had no right to be angry, you think with tears in your eyesâhe shouldâve said something sooner. Then maybeâthen maybe you wouldnât have lost three years, then maybe you might be married, then maybe, then maybe, then maybe.
(Maybe you can bind it to you in the same way Orimoto Rika was bound to Okkotsu Yuta.Â
The thought bounces in your head, taunting, dangerous, entirely irrational, but you cannot push it away. If this cursed spirit has partially retained Naoyaâs consciousness⊠If it understands enough to know who you are, if it understands enough to know the importance of Kagoshima and that abandoned building, then perhaps, it has retained enough of Naoya for you to cling to it. For you to convince yourself that heâs not gone.
The thought is reckless, you know that. And you know how dangerous it is. You have seen what that kind of attachment does. You know the cost. Orimoto Rika was not saved by love, she was damned by it, twisted into something monstrous because a boy couldnât bear to let her go.Â
And yet.Â
If there is even a fragment of him left in itâif there is something there that remembers your voice, then maybe you can give it a shape that isnât hatred incarnate. Maybe you can keep it from hurting anyone else. Maybe you can keep it from becoming something that would have disgusted him if he were alive to see it. Maybe you can keep him.
You would carry him with you always. You would feel him everywhere. You would never be alone again. You would not have to suffer to live through a world without him.
Maybe.
Maybe, maybe, maybe.)
You are fourteen, and he is sixteen, and you find yourself staring at him all too oftenâat the way his shoulders have started to broaden, at how his voice drops when heâs annoyed, at the sharpness of his profile when he watches you from the corner of his eye to see if youâre looking. You tell yourself that itâs nothing, that youâre only noticing the changes because youâve known him forever, but your chest does something uncomfortable when he catches you looking and tosses you a smug smirk and a wink instead of getting mad.Â
You start to look away first, eyes wide and face hot, heart beating way too fast for no reason youâre willing to name, and he starts to watch you when you arenât paying attention, gaze soft and lingering, and a tightness in his chest that he has long stopped denyingâto himself, at least. You wish you had stopped denying it sooner, too.
(You trick yourself into thinking that you have already forgotten his face.Â
It is ridiculous, because it has not even been two days and you have known him your entire life, but you are exhausted, running on fumes and grief, and you havenât slept because you are scared to see him waiting for you in your dreams, angry and accusing, demanding to know why you wonât avenge him. When your lashes flutter, and you cannot immediately picture his face before you found him that morning on the floor, without the blood and gore, partially caved in, you double over and throw up again, even though there is nothing left in you to give anymore.Â
You heave and sob, clutching at your chest, your mouth, nails digging into the palm of your hands so deep that blood drips between your knuckles to the concrete. Why canât you picture him? Why can you only see him like that? Why do you see the golds of his eyes dull and lifeless, instead of dancing with amusement? Why is his expression slack and empty, instead of smug and infuriating?
Naoya, you sob, forehead pressed against the cold concreteâyou miss him, you want him back, there is no place for you in this world anymore, not without him.)
You are fifteen, and he is seventeen, and you have lost him for the first, but not the last time. You donât know at the time that it is only temporary, and you donât know why it feels like the end of the world. You cannot explain to your brothers why youâre crying when they come to find you the first Sunday after the engagement is called off.Â
He is yours, you understand now that you knew it even back then. Thereâs no future for you without him in it, and that is why the end of your engagementâthe most permanent type of loss in your innocent, childish mindâfelt so wrong. You just couldnâtâwouldnâtâput it into words. He is yours, he is yours. He has always been yours, and you have always been his. The two of you are bonded in a way that no one can ever understand, and there is no world where you can lose him and move on with your life.
(âYou are now at one hundred points! Do you want to spend them to add a new rule to the Culling Game?âÂ
âYes. I want to add an extension to Rule Nine. I want the real-time locations of all players to be disclosed, not just what colonies theyâre a part of.â
âThis is acceptable! The rule will be announced to all players immediately!âÂ
You stare at the ground, heart thudding in your ears. You press your hands against your thighs, eyes sliding shut. Itâs time now, you realizeâyou can go after the cursed spirit without having to use your technique. It will have to run out of cursed energy eventually, will have to stop running, and you will just keep hunting it down until it does. You donât have to worry about frying your own brain with your technique now that you can just track it through the Kogane.
Itâs time.Â
And yetâ
âHow many more reincarnated sorcerers are in this arena?â you ask the Kogane tightly.
âThere are fifteen reincarnated sorcerers currently in the Sakurajima Colony!âÂ
âShow me the location of the closest one.â)
You are sixteen, and he is eighteen now. Today is his birthday, and you are lying in bed alone, staring at your phone and a message that doesnât go through: Happy birthday, asshole. Wanna go do something? Your throat swells with frustration as you look at it for a moment before you throw your phone at the wall, bitter and angry and lonely. You think, maybe, that you should take it as a sign, and you call up Satoru to see if he wants to go to a movie instead.
You tell yourself itâs fine, that youâll get used to his absence in your life, but it was as impossible then as it is now.
He is eighteen, and you are sixteen, and it is his birthday. He sits in the garden alone, watching the naked branches of the cherry blossoms sway back and forth in the wind. His father comes looking for him, drunk, and he laughs as he slaps Naoya on the shoulder. Nearly dying because of that girl, only for her to run off with the Gojo boy. Stupid boy, this is what you get for attaching yourself to a woman. I hope youâve learned your lesson. Naoyaâs lips tighten into a smile that doesnât reach his eyes, and he wonders why he is never enough as is.Â
(Itâs your fault.
âFive points rewarded!â
Itâs your fault that he is dead.Â
âFive points rewarded!âÂ
You knew this was going to happen. You knew something bad was coming. You knew that if he walked away from you in that tunnel, you would never see him again, and you let him walk away anyway. Itâs your fault.Â
âFive points rewarded!â)
You are seventeen, and he is nineteen, and itâs been almost two years, but you still donât go a day without him crossing your mind. Satoru tries to keep you distracted with training, and missions, and even helping you get promoted to Special Grade One as a slap in the face to the Zenin, whose men were traditionally the only ones allowed to bear that title, but your mind always goes back to him.Â
Everything always goes back to him.
He is nineteen, and you are seventeen, and all he ever hears about is you and Satoru. He has always vowed to keep far away from alcohol, having grown up with his father the way he did, but when whispers reach him about how it seems likely that you and Satoru will be married within the year, he cracks open a bottle of sake and drowns himself in his sorrows. He types up long, hateful, accusatory messages, blaming you for screwing everything up when things were good, for giving him hope when you always intended on turning your back on him, for convincing him that there was someone out there who wanted him for him and not his technique or his title, but he never sends them.Â
The line between love and hatred had always been terribly thin for the two of you, from the day you met him to the day you lost him, but he knows that this is real, deep-seated hatred. He can feel it in his blood, his bones, his soul. He has been humiliated so many times before, but never like this, never by you. He never wants to see you again, he decides, and he thinks he hates most of all that he knows heâs only lying to himself.Â
I wouldnât have done this to you, he almost sends while drunk one night. I never wouldâve fucking done this to you.Â
(âNext.â
âThere are no more reincarnated sorcerers currently in the Sakurajima Colony!â the Kogane chirps.
âNone?â you exhale, throat swelling immediately. If there are none left, then⊠âButââ
âThat is correct! There are none left!â
Fuck, you think, letting out a shaky breath. What the hell are you supposed to do now?)
You are eighteen, and he is twenty, and for the first time in three years, you can breathe. You laugh freely, and it startles you how easily it comes, how natural it feels to be standing at his side again after so long apart. You fall into sync as though no time has passed at all, and you realize, distantly, that the tightness youâve carried for years has vanished. You had been pushing through each passing day with Satoru at your side, dragging you along with him, but there was an inexplicable emptiness in you that could never be filled. You understand now that livingâreally livingâonly feels possible with him at your side.
(You are putting off what needs to be done.Â
You stumble off to a nearby convenience store, grabbing a bottle of liquor before curling up in the corner of the store. You try not to drink too much when youâre around Naoya, so it feels wrong having the bottle in your hands like this, the ring he gave you pressed against its neck, but Naoya is gone. Naoya is gone. Naoya is gone. The thought rings through your head over and over again. Naoya is gone, and you are alone. Naoya is gone, and he is a liar. Naoya is gone, and you could have stopped him. Naoya is gone, and itâs because of you.Â
You throw the bottle at the wall, and you scream.)
You are nineteen, and he is twenty-one, and everything is okay again.
It is enough. He is enough.Â
As long as you have him, it will always be enough.
(You wonder if youâll be able to do itâexorcise a cursed spirit born of Naoyaâs energy.Â
You lie in the middle of a roundabout at a park near a primary school, staring up at the sky. You flip Naoyaâs tanto knife into the air above you, watching it spin and spin and spin until it begins to drop back down toward you. You catch the hilt as the tip grazes between your eyes.Â
Itâs not Naoya, not really, you know that, no matter how much that thought of trying to bind it to you lingers. It wouldnât be him. Not your Naoya. It wouldnât laugh the way he did. It wouldnât argue with you over nothing. It wouldnât sulk when you won. It wouldnât curl around you in its sleep and then get embarassed in the morning. It wouldnât kiss you, wouldnât hold you, wouldnât smile smugly against your neck when you shiver.Â
It wouldnât be him.Â
It wouldnât be enough.)
You are twenty, and he is twenty-two, and you have lost everything, but never him, and that will always be enough for you to keep putting one foot in front of the other, even as the world tries to take more than it has any right to.
(You felt it the moment he died, you realize later.Â
In the forest, before you noticed the cursed spirit coming toward you. You stumbled, and your hand flew to your chest, an empty feeling spreading through you. You convinced yourself that it was nothing, just you spiraling from fear and stress after days of being wound up, but that must have been it. That was the moment he died, that was when the knife was plunged into his back, when he couldnât muster enough cursed energy to protect himself.Â
He didnât leave quietlyâhe never did anything quietly, you think, almost fondly. He tore a piece of you loose and dragged it with him, because the two of you had been too intertwined for any ending to be clean. This was always going to happen one way or another. There is no world where he dies, and you can justâŠ
Your eyes slide shut.
Not yetâyou canât fall apart yet.)
You are twenty-one, and he is twenty-three, and you think that youâre losing him again. Youâre choking on air as you leave the Zenin estate, desperately trying to hold yourself together. You cannot let yourself fall apart, not yet, but then he comes running, and he wants you, heâs always wanted you, he tells you, voice ragged, desperate for you to believe him. He is yours, and you are hisâyou have always been each otherâs, and looking at him in front of you now, you wonder why you waited so long to admit this to one another.
He is twenty-three, and you are twenty-one, and he knows that he wants to spend the rest of his life with you. He does, but not as long as he had hoped for.
(You blame him.Â
He shouldâve just come with you.Â
He shouldâve listened to you.
He shouldâve trusted you.
He shouldâve, he shouldâve, he shouldâve.Â
âFive points rewarded!â)
You are twenty-two, and he is twenty-four, and things are easy, and you are happy.Â
You wish that this would last forever.
(You hate him.
A thick, purple substance splatters across your cheek as you kill a cursed spirit.
âFive points rewarded!âÂ
You hate him.
You pull your knife out of anotherâs throat.
âFive points rewarded!â
You hate him.)
You are twenty-three, and he is twenty-five, and you are balanced on the edge of a life that almost makes sense, one hand in his as he pulls you forward and the other still brushing the past, loosened at last, finally starting to let go.
(âI donât know how you did it,â you gasp to someone who isnât listening, teeth grinding together. You press your fists to your eyes, fighting another sob. You want to scream again, but you can barely breathe. âI donât know how you did it, Satoru. Iâll never be able to move on from this. You were right. It really is the most fucked up curse of all.â)
You are twenty-four, and he is twenty-six, and he wants to marry you, and you think that you want to marry him too. You have never liked the idea of you two being defined by words, so you test him, poking at his boundaries, trying to see just how far heâll go to woo you into marriage. You learn quickly that there are no lengths he wouldnât go to for you, no unreasonable request he wouldnât fulfill, no pride he wouldnât swallow if it meant keeping you happy. It is unwaveringâhe is unwaveringâso when he brings you to watch the sunrise by the cherry blossoms, and he finally asks you what heâs been hinting at for months, you say yes without hesitation, and you never second-guess yourself once.Â
He is twenty-six, and you are twenty-four, and he almost lost you. He hides the fear behind anger, as he always tends to do, but he never forgets the way his stomach dropped when you hit the ground or how his fingers shook as he pulled you into his arms. He spits at you for being stupid and reckless, throws your own words right back in your faceâyouâre a sorcerer, not a heroâand makes cruel comments about how youâre not fit for combat just to get under your skin.Â
The two of you fight a lot during the month youâre bedridden, and Naoya only lets the anger drain to exhaustion when heâs sure you wonât see it. He sleeps curled around you like a guard dog, arm locked tight around your waist, breath shallow and uneven like heâs afraid that if he lets himself relax, youâll disappear. When you stir, even just a little, his hold tightens instinctively, fingers pressing into your body. He wakes at every sound, every shift in your breathing, and you catch him more than once staring at you in the dark, eyes wide and unblinking, watching the rise and fall of your chest just to reassure himself that youâre still here.Â
He does not want to know a life without you, and luckily, he will never have to.
(âShow me the location of the cursed spirit created from the cursed energy of Zenin Naoya.â)
You are twenty-five, and he is twenty-seven, and he is dead. One day, you will be twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight, and he will still be twenty-seven, and you think that is not something that you can live with.Â
You are twenty-five, and he will always be twenty-seven, and you realize that there is no world where Naoya dies and you remain alive.
ââââââââ
NOVEMBER 14, 2018
Itâs wearing his face.
Itâs wearing his face.
Your breath is labored as you stare at the cursed spirit from across the street. Youâd thought, maybe, that the sorcerers killed itâyou werenât sure whether to be relieved or furious, grateful or bloodthirsty. Youâve been battling yourself since you got to Kagoshima, because you donât know if youâll be able to kill something born of Naoyaâs cursed energy, something that potentially retained fragments of his consciousness, but you also know that it can only be you. You wonât let some random sorcerer put it down like a rabid dogâit is not Naoya, and itâs certainly not Naoya enough, but itâs stillâ
Itâs wearing his face.
It hasnât noticed you yet, thrown into a blind rage by the sorcerers who are attacking it. You donât recognize two of themâolder men who donât seem to belong to this era. You have half a mind to spit at the Kogane for lying to you and saying there were no other reincarnated sorcerers, but you realize that they probably entered the colony after your hunt, and you have more pressing issues right now anyway.Â
You do recognize the other twoâZenin Maki and Kamo Noritoshi.
How fucking ironic.Â
You watch Maki push herself to her feet after taking a blow from the cursed spirit. You canât muster the anger you want to feel, not toward her, not toward Noritoshi, not toward the two reincarnated sorcerers, not even toward the thing wearing Naoyaâs faceâyou are just tired. The exhaustion sinks into your bones, heavier than fear, heavier than rage. You are tired; you just want to rest.Â
It moves wrong. Too feral. Too loose. Naoyaâs movements were always sharp and precise when he was fighting, even when he was furious. This thing thrashes, overcommits, howls without words. Itâs disgusting, and it has no right to wear his face the way it is. This is not Naoya, not enough, not even nearly. Â
You step off the curb before you fully realize youâve come to a decision. Asphalt crunches under your boots, and the cursed spirit falters just as it brings its hands up to use a hand sign, head snapping in your direction, gold eyes locking onto yours with something like confusion. Recognition, maybe. Its hands falter mid-motion, fingers twitching as though it forgot what it was doing. It makes you sick. This is not Naoya, and it should not look at you like Naoya would.
âYo,â you say, voice bland, empty to even your own ears. âIâve been looking for you, asshole. Why do you keep running from me, hm?â
It doesnât respond to you. It blinks once. Twice. The same way Naoya always would when he was trying not to have a visible reaction to something that caught him off guard. You hate itâthat thing is not Naoya, and it should not be acting like Naoya would. The ring on your fourth finger weighs impossibly heavy. You are so tired.Â
Maki says your name, trying to get your attention, and you look at her over your shoulder. Whatever she sees in your face makes her falter. You say, âStay out of this, Maki-chan. You and Kamo have done enough.â
Maki disagrees, shaking her head, âButââ
âStay out of this,â you repeat, voice colder this time. âI wonât repeat myself again.â Makiâs nostrils flare as she inhales, preparing to disagree again, but Noritoshi grabs her arm, shaking his head. âKogane, transfer all of my remaining points to Zenin Maki.â
âI cannot! There is no player called Zenin Maki participating in this game!â
Your eyes slide shut. You exhale and cast another dull look back at Noritoshi. âKogane, transfer all of my remaining points to Kamo Noritoshi.â
How sick, you think. The words taste bitter on your tongueâgiving everything you have left to a Kamo. How much more shame are you going to bring to the people youâve lost?
The sins of the parent are not the sins of the child, you tell yourself again as the Kogane confirms the point transfer. You turn your attention back to the cursed spirit, and you hate that itâs still standing there. You hate that itâs frowning. You hate that its gaze is dragging between you and the other sorcerers like it's trying to understand whatâs happening. Where did the rage go? The blind fury? The animal-like brutality? The hatred? The lust for vengeance? Why is it almost⊠docile right now? Why is it looking at you like this? Why is it looking at you likeâ
âI know you can speak,â you say. âSay something already.â
Its throat works once. Twice. When it finally speaks, the sound is wrongârough and layered in a way that Naoyaâs smooth timbre never wasâbut the cadence makes your stomach drop.
â... Took ya long enough.â
It shouldnât sound like him. It doesnât sound like him, but alsoâit does. It shouldnât know how to give you that smug half-smile that drives you crazy, shouldnât know how to drag the words out in the same way he always did when he was trying to piss you off. Your nails bite into your palms hard enough to hurt. You are so fucking tired.
âHah?â you ask, swallowing down the lump that forms in your throat. âYou were the one running from me like a little bitch. If anything, took you long enough to actually face me.â
You donât even know why youâre indulging it in conversation. This is not Naoya. It does not matter if itâs wearing Naoyaâs face. It does not matter if it has some strange mimicry of his voice. It does not matter that it has some of his mannerisms.Â
It is not Naoya. Not your Naoya.
Butâ
What if it really is Naoya enough?
No, it isnât. It canât be.
It tilts its head again, the same wrong imitation of a familiar gesture. Gold eyes flick over you, lingering in the same places Naoyaâs wouldâyour eyes, your lips, the wound on your left side. Its lips curl down at that last one.Â
âStill runninâ around gettinâ yourself hurt,â it mutters, voice rough. âThought I told you to stay away from all this shit. Lookit ya now, got yourself all hurt, all wound up. Was gonna come to you once I was ready. Shoulda just waited. Always so impatient.â
This is not Naoya.
This is a cursed spirit.
ââYou hate that you're having to convince yourself of this. You shouldn't have given it the opportunity to talk. What were you thinking? Naoya told you this himselfâcurses that wear human faces lie and trick and beg and pretend. You grit your teeth, jaw aching from the effort to keep from reacting. You miss him. You want him back. But this isnât him. Itâs not him. Itâll never be enough. Not the way he was.
âCome to me?â you ask with a scoff, as though your heart isnât in your throat, âAnd what did you expect, huh? That I would just accept some cheap imitation of Naoya with open arms? Youâre not him. Youâre just some half-baked cursed spirit wearing his face. Quit pretending you know me. Quit pretending to be him. Youâre gonna make me hurl.â
You just want to rest. Why does he have to put you through this? Why couldnât he justâ
â... Pretend?â it echoes, and thereâs something strange in its voice. You ignore it. âYou think Iâm fuckinâ pretending? Itâs me. You know itâs me. You know it, yâfuckinâ bitch. Donât stand there acting like you donât recognize me. Are you serious right now?â
You donât answer it this time. You keep Naoyaâs tanto knife strapped to your forearm, hidden beneath your sleeve, and you pull out your own instead, leaning back on your heels before turning your attention back up to it. Naoyaâs face stares back at you, something close to confusion slipping onto it when you pull out the knifeâitâs not him, you know itâs not him, but howâhow are you supposed to kill something that wears his face? When his face will be the one that twists in pain, shock, anger when you sink the knife in? How are you supposed to do that?
Youâre so fucking tired. Youâre so tired. Youâre so tired.
Youâll have to use your technique, you force yourself to push down all of your treacherous thoughts. You only have to keep pushing a little more, then you can rest. With your technique activated, youâll be able to see its movements without having to actually see it at all. All youâll have to do is follow its cursed energy paths. You exhale through your nose deeply, lifting your hand up, and you watch as its eyes widen, and its face twistsâfury, disbelief, worse, betrayalâas it realizes what exactly youâre here for.Â
âYou traitor bitch,â it shrieks at you. It doesnât sound like Naoya this time, not at all. Too inhuman, twisted with rage and hatred. Naoya has been angry with you millions of times before, but heâs never sounded like this, never so hateful. âI came back for you! I came back for you! And youâre going to side with them? Youâre choosing them?! Iâm gonna kill you, Iâll fuckinâ kill youââ
Your lips curl up into a small smile as your eyes slide shut. His rage lights up the paths ahead of you in jagged, violent arcs, fast and amateurish, all force and no restraint. Not Naoya. Your Naoya was never so sloppy.
You tell him quietly, âNot if I kill you first.â
He lunges, and you are already moving.
The first strike tears through the space where your head was going to be a breath ago. You pivot on your heel, slipping inside the gap your technique showed you, blade flashing up in a clean strike that cuts through its arm. It makes a noise as the blade clips it, more surprised than angry or wounded, as though it didnât actually expect you to try to hurt it. You can picture the wide-eyed, betrayed expression Naoya would direct toward you, and it makes your stomach churn.
Focus.
You slip past the next blow just as easily, feet moving on instinct, body remembering a rhythm that you learned a long, long time ago. Itâs not Naoya, not really, but it favors its left side, the same way Naoya always used to, and it strikes with its right hand first, just like he would. You can almost imagine that the two of you are back at your estate, sparring in the training grounds while your brothers watched, can almost imagine laughing as you dodge another quick blow, gaze catching his as you toss a smile at his scowl, can almost imagine that this is all just for fun, that youâll end this sprawled on the ground, shoulder-to-shoulder, laughing the way you always do. You have to swallow back the lump that forms in your throat, ducking under a swing and driving your blade into its side.Â
The cursed spirit is faster than Naoya was, and you can hear it laughing as it moves away, a shrill sound that scrapes at your ears. âLookit me!â it demands, voice pitching high and low all at once. You squeeze your eyes shut tighter, refusing. âI said, look at me! Iâm stronger than I ever wasâIâm better! Donât get tired, donât bleed, donât need anyone, not even you, not even you!â
You pivot before the next strike even exists, something hot and wet tracks down your cheeksâyou donât know if itâs blood or tears, and you donât want to know. Every second this fight drags on, the cursed spirit gets faster and faster, and you have to compensate by pushing your technique further, three steps to five, five to seven, seven to tenâyouâve never pushed past ten, and your head is pounding as you force yourself to.Â
âWhy wonât you fucking look at me?â it snarls, furious, swinging again, wild and overextended, desperate for you to look at itâreally lookâlike itâs waiting for praise, recognition, for you to tell it that itâs enough for you. Naoya would do this too, would linger around and wait for you to acknowledge him, but he was never so open about it. âLook at me, yâfucking bitch. I donât need you! I never did, I never needed you, fucking look at me!â
You need to get it to stop movingâto cut off the stacks of Projection Sorcery before it ramps up the speed to something you canât physically react to in time. It doesnât matter how far you see ahead if it keeps accelerating beyond what your body can handle. You grit your teeth as it flees again, backing away to pick up momentum, and you watch a path start to form behind you, cutting through buildings, tearing up the street, and your jaw tightens. You drop down right as it speeds past the stop sign at the end of the street, grabbing a fistful of crushed asphalt and swinging it upward, flinging it into where his face will be in a few moments.
âFuckââ it gasps, and you canât help the way your eyes flutter open as it stumbles back, getting caught in one of its own frames for a split second. Shock flickers across its face before rage swallows it whole. âCheap fuckinâ trick.â
âSame trick,â you correct quietly. âNaoya never wouldâve fallen for it.â
You hesitate for a second too long, gaze lingering on its faceâNaoyaâs face, his stolen faceâand suddenly youâre looking up at the sky, vision white for half a heartbeat. Pain blooms along your spine, and before you can roll away, a familiar shadow looms over you
âKnew Iâd get ya back where ya belong,â it says with an ugly sneer. âAlways preferred you like thisâflat on your fuckinâ back, spread out, lookinâ up at me with that helpless look in your eyes.â
It bends over you, grabbing your face between its fingers, and you glare up at it hatefully. Its skin is cold. You blink, and for a second, the face above you is half-caved in, blood and gore, and youâre back in the Zenin estate, holding him in your arms, begging the world not to take him from you too.Â
Focus, you think, and you pray that the wetness on your cheeks is blood and not tears.
You grab the wrist of the hand holding your face as leverage, and you reach up, grabbing a fistful of its hair to yank it down to the ground with you. If you can keep it on the floor, it canât dart around and regain momentum. It hits the pavement hard with a hiss of surprise, bodies colliding in an ugly sprawl. The impact rattles your teeth, and it snarls, flailing, trying to kick free, cursed energy spiking in erratic bursts as it tries to use Projection Sorcery to get off the ground, but you refuse to let go, pushing its face into the muddy asphalt like the two of you are eight and ten again, rolling around in the garden.
âGet off!â it shrieks, clawing at you, trying to buck you off, and you jab your knee hard into its side. It lets out a sharp and startled yelp, and for a split second, you remember the way he would let out obnoxious squeaks when the two of you were children and you got a good hit in, face flaming red as you make fun of him. You almost let a laugh slip out, but catch yourself. You think you are crying. âGet off!â
You canât kill it with your bare hands, you know that, but your hands find its throat anyway. Your fingers tighten around it, nails digging in as if you can choke the rage out of it. Its blood isnât even redâmurky purple, disgusting beneath your nails. Not Naoya, not your Naoya. You shut your eyes again, you canât look at it. It thrashes beneath you, clawing at your arms, dragging red lines through your biceps, but you stay there, knees planted around its waist, grip on its neck tightening, tears and blood alike spilling over your cheeks in hot, uncontrollable streams.
âWhyââ you choke out, voice breaking as your grip tightens. âWhy couldnât you have just come over? Why couldnât you have just listened? Just this once?â
âGet off!â it continues to shriek. You think that it could probably force you off if it really wanted to, but it doesnât. It claws and screams and tries to roll you off of it to get the upperhand, and you wonder if whatever is left of Naoya in there has fallen back into memory, just like you: knees in the dirt, hands everywhere, neither of you willing to give an inch, breathless and furious and laughing despite yourselves, limbs tangled in the garden mud because neither of you ever knew how to stop. Itâs all the sameânothingâs ever changed. You think it was always going to end this way, one way or another. âGet off, get off, get off!â
âShut up!â you scream, the sound tearing out of you raw and ugly. You hold his throat tighter and shake furiously. âShut up! Tell me why! Tell me why you had to run off like that! Why did you have to be so fucking stupid? Why did you have to leave? You were always enough for me, why wasnât I ever enough for you, you fucking asshole?âÂ
The cursed spirit bucks beneath you again, rage flaring, but thereâs something else there too nowâconfusion, fury tangled with something like pain. It spits again, âI was gonna fix it. I was gonna come back. I did come back. I always fuckinâ come back, donât I? Iâm hereâwith you. I did it. I fuckinâ did it,â You canât look at it, eyes still squeezed tight, âand Iâm stronger now, faster, canât you see? Why wonât you look at me? Look at me! Just fuckinâ look at me! Fuck!âÂ
You do, finally, and Naoya stares up at you, gold eyes wild and unfocused, too bright, too sharp, burning with something that is not life. The face is his and it isnât all at once. For a secondâjust a split secondâyou see it: the boy who kicked dirt at your ankles, the man who always came back to you, the idiot who loved you so fiercely that it curdled into something ugly when he didnât know how to deal with it. Your chest aches, a shuddering breath spilling from your lips, and thenâ
Then itâs gone, swallowed by something feral and wrong.Â
It knocks you off of it in your moment of hesitation, and your back hits the asphalt hard, pain jolting up your spine as the breath punches out of your lungs. You skid across the street, shirt tearing, skin burning, ears ringing. Youâre in so much pain, you are so tired, and you push yourself back up to your feet anyway. Itâs gone already, back to using its technique, trying to pick up speed again. Your head feels heavy and tired as you lift your hand back to activate yours, brain throbbing as his path becomes visible again.
You won't be able to keep outmaneuvering it, you realize. You're running out of energy. Everything hurts. You are tiredâso tired. You need to end thisâyou're the only one who can end this, because you won't let Naoyaâthis thing born of his energyâdie by anyone else's hands, not again. You owe him that much, since you didn't properly avenge him.
You see it all before it happensâbefore you even come to the decision yourselfâyou see the angle of its approach, the way it comes at you head-on, the moment it expects you to dodge. It always expects you to dodge, so did Naoya, because you always do.
Except this time, you donâtâcanâtâdonât. You donât know for sure. Donât know if it matters. Donât care if it matters. You are tiredâphysically, mentally, and your limbs wonât cooperate with you either way. You need to end this, need to get close enough to reach the cursed spirit's core.
Its hand spears toward your chest, powered by its cursed energyâNaoyaâs warped cursed energyâand pain detonates through you, blinding. The impact knocks the air from your lungs in a broken gasp as its hand drives clean through muscle and bone. Warmth floods your chest, and your knees almost buckle.
It freezes, like itâs unsure what just happened.
âWhatââ it breathes out. âYouâwhy didnât youââ
You grab its wrist for leverage and force yourself forward, deeper on its arm, before you sling your arms around its shoulders, a twisted mimicry of a hug. You flatten your palm against its upper back, right over the stab wound that killed your Naoya. Your face drops into the crook of its neck, and you say softly, âItâs here, isnât it? The core?â
It doesnât seem to register what you said. âWhy didnât you dodge?â it demands again. âWhy didnât you dodge, yâbitch? Why didnât you dodge?!â
You exhale, blood bubbling at your lips, and you free Naoyaâs tanto knife from where itâs hidden beneath your sleeve, and you muster all thatâs left of your cursed energy to infuse it into the blade before you drive it into him.Â
It gaspsâraw and startled and terribly familiarâthe blade sinks in with sickening ease, plunging right into the cursed spiritâs core. It goes rigid in your arms, the hand buried in your chest trembles once, before it pulls it out, but it doesnât push you away like you expect. Its breath tears out in a sound that is too close to your name, and it staggers, leaning into you, and for a moment, youâre pressed together in some grotesque parody of an embraceâblood slicking your clothes, face, hands, pooling beneath the two of you and staining the asphalt.Â
âCanât believe the most romantic thing weâre ever gonna do is die together,â you murmur hoarsely, choking on what you think is a laugh. All of the anger and grief that has been plaguing you for days shifts into something closer to acceptance, eyes sliding shut briefly. This was always how it was going to happen, you think againâyou and him dying together like this. One way or another, you always find your way back to each other, even now, even for this. Especially for this. You think, maybe, you wouldnât have had it any other way. âAsshole, we couldâve gotten married if you werenât so fucking stubborn.â
âYouâre the fuckinâ stubborn one,â he rasps, and like you, all of the rage and malice that caused him to be reborn drains away into something far more human, forehead dropping against your shoulder. âMakinâ me wait for years, then finally agreeinâ and wanting to wait even longer for the damn cherry blossoms.â
âAll seems so dumb now,â you sigh, propping your chin on his shoulder, gaze lifting to the clear skies. âCouldâve had so much more time together.â
âI woulda waited longer,â he tells you quietly. âHowever long it took.â
Your knees finally buckle, and he eases you down to the ground before collapsing next to you. His body is disappearing slowly, the lower half first, creeping upwardâa cursed spirit, not your Naoya, you remind yourself, but you donât have it in you to keep making the distinction anymore. Naoya enough, just for a little bit. Heâs so fucking stubborn, you think, almost fondly. Even as a cursed spirit, heâs clinging on to his form when most wouldâve dissolved the moment the blade pierced its core.Â
âLet me go first this time, okay?â you breathe out, head dropping to rest on his shoulder, vision blurring a bit at the edges. You think you feel him reach for your hand, but your limbs are numb, and you donât have the strength to look down and check. âItâs only fair.â
âTalkinâ about fairness when ya stabbed me in the back,â he mutters. âYâgot some nerve, yâknow that?â
You laugh at that, blood bubbling slightly at your lips, eyes sliding shut. He laughs too. You can feel his shoulders shaking beneath your head
Thereâs a pause, and then you feel pressure on your fingers. Youâre right, you realize, he is holding your hand, fingers entwined with yours, thumb brushing over the ring on your fourth finger. You try to squeeze, but the movement is small and clumsy, everything you have left.Â
After a moment, he tells you quietly, âIâm sorry. I thoughtâI didnâtââ
âQuit apologizing,â you mutter. âYouâre gonna make me sick. Iâm already dying, donât make it more painful.â
He lets out a huff of airâa laugh, you thinkâand then asks, âAre we⊠okay?â
You smile, faint and tired, mind starting to slip. âIdiot, weâll always be okay.â
âNext time, letâs not fuck around so much, yeah?â he exhales, long and shaky. âLetâs do it right.â
âYeah, that⊠that sounds really nice.â
ââââââââ
NOVEMBER 25TH, 2018
Satoru asks about you a few days after heâs unsealed.Â
(âIf sheâs not here, thenâŠâ Maki grimaces and looks away at his words. Satoru lets out a sigh, an unreadable expression crossing his face as he stares ahead. âHow did it happen?â
âIt didnât have to happen,â Maki replies, jaw tight and lips pinched. âIf she had just let Kamo-kun and I handle Naoyaââ
Satoruâs eyes widen. âNaoya killed her?â he asks, voice riddled with shock. âI was only sealed for three weeks, right?âÂ
âNaoya came back as a cursed spirit after he died,â Maki says after a moment, and something close to understanding flashes through Satoruâs eyes as soon as he hears it, already having figured out where this is going. âShe insisted on exorcising him herself. Wouldnât accept help. SheâI think she purposelyââ
âYeah, that sounds about right.â Satoru lets out a huff of air, gaze solemn as he turns it up toward the sky. âShe was always stubborn as hell. Man, she picked the worst possible time to pull something like this, didnât she? Her technique wouldâve been game-changing for this fight.â
âYou donât sound surprised,â Maki murmurs quietly. âI know you two were really close, sensei. You should know, it wasââ
He lifts a hand, stopping her without looking at her. âDonât. I donât need the details.â His gaze drops back down to the ground. âShe made her choice, and I wonât disrespect her by pretending I donât understand it.â He tosses Maki an easy, familiar smile, mask slipping back into place. âI did warn her. Guess I get to tell her âI told you soâ one day. Câmon. Letâs get back to work. No rest for the wicked, right?â)
ââââââââ
I actually contemplated so many different endings for this fic, but I feel as though this one was the most fitting for them. If youâre curious, my two big options were: 1) what Iâm going to do for the alternate ending, where the Naoya still got caught up in the Zenin Massacre but he was alive when she got there, he was in a coma for a few months before he wakes up again, and 2) Naoya goes to her instead of going back to the Zenin estate. This was my initial idea for the ending, he would go to her, they would end up showing up to help for the Shinjuku showdown arc, and then they would die during the Sukuna fight instead. But then I figured if I was going to kill them anyway, I think it would be best leaving it for canon, and then I got the lovely idea of her having to exorcise curse!naoya and I just had to go with it.
I think the part I struggled most with this part of the fic was balancing her dislike of the Zenins. I think its pretty apparent through the first three parts of the fic that she really does not like the Zenins as a whole (lends to the huge part of our girl being a major hypocrite). She was miserable being there as a kid, even when she started looking forward to seeing Naoya, because they treated her so poorly compared to how she was treated at her own clan's estate. I think I probably could have done a better job of displaying that back in part 1, because it mostly came off in implications (the interactions with Naotaka, how she was always very tense when people other than naoya were around, etc) but I was just more focused on her developing relationship with Naoya. Even when she returns at 19 at Naoya's invite, they literally isolate her and pretend she's not there, AND EVEN AFTER HER CLAN IS KILLED AND SHE BCOMES CLAN HEAD, they are very cold to her. She HATED the Zenins, and that's partially why she couldn't hold what Maki did against her, even without knowing Mai's death was the immediate cause of the massacre. But I was struggling very hard with balancing that & her reasoning as to why she couldn't bring herself to go after Maki when Naoya is literally her whole world, but eventually I just decided that it just would not feel right of her to do that because 1) she literally watched Maki grow up idolizing her as being everything the Zenins hated and THRIVING while being it, and 2) she's still a kid, one of Satoru's kids, one of HER kids really, because she was the one who helped her by talking to Satoru, and I just could not see her going for revenge with all of that taken into consideration alongside how she feels about the Zenins.
I also think it added on to her complicated treatment of Noritoshi and how she felt as if she never got revenge and dishonored her family. Like every time she's lost someone, she's never been able to properly avenge them, and it just adds into the tragedy of it all.
So dfjhusuhfasfd I wasnât actually sure how to go about handling vengeful cursed spirit Naoya. I think it was pretty obvious in the manga that he retained A LOT of his previous personality whe he was reborn as a curse, and I wasnât sure how far to extend it with our girl. Hatred/resentment is easy to retain when being reborn as a curse since its a negative emotion, but we see with Rika that love is twisted into something awful, so I thought it would be more fitting if it was partially displayed in resentment toward his dependency on her + his insatiable need for validation from her. So he retained most of his love for her, but it was seriously twisted + he was more aggressive/erratic as a curse. I lowkey probably screwed up a lot of cursed spirit lore with this HDFAIUFHSD especially that ending bit, but I donât care because it fits the narrative I was trying to create. Their last conversation at the end was meant to reflect the conversation Rika had with Yuta after the curse was severed.Â
Also probably screwed up the rest of the culling games by having her introduce a rule of her own, I don't even really know if the kogane would allow that rule, but you already know what I'm going to say: don't care since it builds the narrative I was trying to create KDAFHAIUHDFUASUHDF
Also to get one thing straight before I have people in my inbox annoyed: curse!naoya would have curb stomped her if he was actually taking it seriously. She can use her technique to read into future actions, so she wouldâve lasted longer than most, but he eventually just wouldâve been going too fast that it wouldnât have mattered she could see ahead, because she just physically wouldnât be able to react fast enough. Thatâs partially why she chose to just take the blow at the end, but I purposely left her reasonings up to interpretation so you could decide for yourself if she 1) let him kill her, 2) was too exhausted to keep fighting, or 3) did it for strategic purposes. Either way, curse!naoya was not taking the fight as seriously, because when he was reborn as a curse, it was partially in attachment to her, so he didn't want to intentionally hurt her, just like rika wouldn't want to intentially hurt yuta, even if it was very aggressive/angry at her. Thatâs also why it was so shocked at the end when she didnât dodge.
I also think itâs so funny and weâre going to see this in the alternate ending Iâm going to write, but I genuinely think if sheâd been around for the Shinjuku showdown, things wouldâve gone very differently SDKFJSIHFSUDFH I do need to reread it soon, and I have gojo mention it at the end, but her being able to trace paths however far ahead would have been game changing for the sole reason that she wouldâve seen Sukunaâs world slash before it killed gojo when everyone assumed he won. All this to say, Iâm a bit excited for the alternate ending because weâre going to get a cute (almost) everyone lives au
I canât think of anything else but thank you guys so much for reading my fic and being so kind to me. I love you all itâs been so fun sharing this all with everyone. MWAH MWAHÂ
The fact that I got into this series AFTER having read the tags.
This fic is so gut wrenchingly good, like seriously i don't remember the last time I actually cried over a story
Warning! Both anime and fiv spoilers up ahead
Like i was already close enough to bawling when he DIED, having just watched the anime ep recently and with the scene of his skull SHATTERING right in front of my eyes??
Canon and the fic REALLY mixed over there. And thing is? The first time I watched the scene, I was like good riddance.
Then now that I see it in this perspective? Yeah, i honestly think otherwise. Which drives home my point about how fucking amazing this thing is. Author the least you could've done was to freaking kiss the brick before throwing it at me
And the fun part? I kept the bawling at bay pretty well, though my lungs were screaming at me at that point, i WAS the reader. I felt the bone deep exhaustion trying to chase him down but the
"Took you long enough,"
That's the stick that broke the camel's back. When I say i BAWLED, i mean it. It was fucking traumatizing and I love you for it
And like about the end notes, somehow her letting giving in to his strike is actually pretty in character i think. Because in the beginning chapter of the fic, the reader was ready to take the naotaka's strike if it meant that it would serve some purpose for her clan, so in this case it isn't toi far off the mark to think that she'd do the same if it meant she didn't have to face a world without him in it.
And like, she had time before she hunted him down. So chances are she somehow did weigh it in the back of her mind. One, there's the fact that she'd have to live without him. Two, even if she did manage to survive, theres the guilt for the fact that she couldn't, or rather, wouldn't touch a hair on maki's head and by extension, not actually avenge him, despite knowing that he would have done it for her
Then there's "I would've never done it do you"
Survivor's guilt aside, she basically has little else left, naoya is gone, there's a kill order in yuji and she can't free gojo without risking everything else. And gojo is basically vanished.
I know I'm just a reader, but my soul says that had it been naoya, he really would have done it. Despite what emotional attachments he may have had, he would've carried out his revenge. Somehow it's a point that really drives in the difference between reader and naoya. And SOMEHOW, that's what drives in the nails deeper.
Because they LOVED each other ANYWAY.
Damnit I'm gonna cry now
I never thought I was going to cry over this stupid misogynistic bastard but here ee fucking are
Word Count: 15.9k (UM THESE JUST KEEP GETTING LONGER)
Summary: Your next-door neighbor in a London apartment⊠Mattheo Riddle? Yeah, didnât see that coming either.
A/N: yall ik i say this for every fic but honest to god i do not like this fic it was really better in my head i swearđ
credits to @saradika-graphics for the dividers!
Most muggleborns spend their lives running toward magic.
After living without it for the first eleven years of their lives, theyâre all too eager to lose themselves in a world of spells and enchantments. They trade in double-decker buses and arbitrary chores for castles full of ghosts and a life that feels, at first, like ease. Once youâve flown a broomstick or charmed a kettle to sing, itâs hard to imagine settling for anything less.
The journey usually only goes one way â from the world of the ordinary to the world of the impossible.
Usually.
You moved back to the muggle world shortly after the war ended, wanting to put a great deal of distance between yourself and everything magical. There were a multitude of reasons for that.
To begin with, you wanted to be closer to your family. The war had loomed like a shadow over everything for so long, and when you came so close to losing them, it made you realize just how much youâd taken them for granted. You lived with them in your childhood home for a few months before moving into your own apartment only a few streets over.
Second, you were tired â bone-deep and soul-sick. After witnessing so much destruction, you longed for quiet. The wizarding world, despite its victory, was in a state of chaos. The Ministry was being rebuilt from the ground up, and though they had claimed, with great sympathy, that it was unfair the weight of the world had fallen on such young shoulders, they had no issue asking you â along with Harry, Ron, and Hermione â to serve under Ministry officials and aid in the capture of the remaining Death Eaters.
You had all agreed on one thing: the Ministry was not to be trusted. And with that shared understanding, the four of you parted ways.
Lastly â and most frustratingly â the muggle world was the only place you could escape the insipid reporters who seemed determined to mine every moment of the Golden Quartetâs lives for public consumption. It was another point the four of you agreed on: you wanted no part of the circus.
Now, only your closest friends had your address.
Which is why you could only conclude that this was a complete.
And utter.
Coincidence.
You came home that Tuesday evening with a grocery bag in one hand and your wand tucked safely into your boot. The hallway smelled faintly of burnt toast and lemon-scented floor cleaner, the kind your landlord swore by but never quite masked the damp. You rounded the corner toward your door and stopped short.
There he was.
Mattheo Riddle, standing in front of the apartment next to yours, two battered suitcases at his feet and a flat key dangling uselessly from his hand.
He looked up at the exact moment you did. His fingers froze on the key. Your hand stilled on the strap of your bag.
And for a long, suspended moment, the two of you just stared.
You hadnât seen him in years â not since the war â and yet time didnât seem to matter. Recognition crashed through the hallway like a thunderclap. His curls were longer, face more drawn, shadows bruising the skin beneath his eyes. But it was him. It was undeniably him.
Mattheo Riddle.
In your building.
The silence dragged on until it became unbearable. You were the first to blink.
"...Hi." You said, a little breathless, a little stunned.
He didnât say anything right away, just looked at you like he was trying to convince himself you werenât real. You couldnât blame him.
"...You."
You raised a brow, "Me."
A beat of silence. Then, softer, almost unsure, "I didnât know you lived here."
You shifted your groceries in your arms, "I didnât know you lived here."
Another beat passed, longer this time. The key in his hand twitched like heâd forgotten it was there.
"I donât," He said finally, "I mean⊠I just got the place."
You glanced at the door behind him â your door. The one youâd walked through a hundred times without incident. Now it felt like the threshold to something else entirely.
"Next door, huh?" You said, voice light but heart thudding.
He nodded, "Yeah. Lucky me."
You couldnât tell if he meant it sarcastically, and you werenât sure you wanted to know.
There was another pause. Not uncomfortable exactly â just thick with the weight of everything unspoken. You cleared your throat and stepped toward your own door, shifting your keys into your hand.
"Well," You said, half-turning toward him, "If you need help with anything, you know where to find me."
Mattheo blinked, like he hadnât expected that â kindness, or maybe familiarity. Something flickered behind his eyes. He nodded.
"...Thanks." He said quietly.
You gave him a small nod before unlocking your door and slipping inside, heart hammering as you leaned against the back of it.
Mattheo Riddle. Living next door.
You hadn't even unpacked your milk yet, and already the past was knocking.
The morning started like most others â quiet, a little rushed. You always managed to convince yourself you'd dress plain or skip makeup, severely underestimating how long it actually took to get ready. The apartment was practically hell to walk around in â you liked to sleep with the air conditioner blasting, which made getting out of bed feel like leaving heaven. You locked your door with one hand and slung your bag over your shoulder with the other, moving on instinct, drinking down a yogurt smoothie.
The building was still waking up â murmurs behind closed doors, the distant clink of pipes, a cat meowing two floors down. You padded down the stairs toward the lobby, head bowed slightly as you adjusted your coat, not expecting anyone to be around.
But then the front door swung open, and Mattheo Riddle stepped inside.
You almost didnât recognize him at first. His hoodie was tied around his waist, leaving him in nothing but joggers and a damp black T-shirt clinging to his chest. His curls stuck to his forehead, chest still heaving from the run.
And then â he grabbed the hem of his shirt and yanked it up to wipe the sweat from his face.
You froze mid-step.
Because, well. There were abs. Sharp, defined, very real abs. The kind youâd only read about in romance novels or seen in movies â not the kind you expected to run into before 8 a.m. The curve of his ribs, the sharp V of his hips, the abs that could definitely grate cheese, the faint scars vanishing beneath the waistband of his joggers â you saw all of it, burned into your retinas before you could blink it away.
And then he saw you.
His eyes widened, and the shirt dropped instantly back into place.
"Oh." He said, like he hadnât meant to say it out loud.
"Morning." You said, trying your best to sound noncommittal.
"Morning." He said, a bit too quickly.
He glanced toward the door like he might bolt.
Instead, he stepped aside and held it open for you.
"Thanks." You said, quietly.
He nodded, still flustered, eyes flicking down then back up like he wasnât sure where to look.
You stepped into the sunlight and crossed the lot toward your car, trying hard not to think about the abs. Not to think about the sweat. Not to think about the way your heart had momentarily leapt into your throat like it had no business being there.
God, you were such a teenager sometimes.
Behind you, the door clicked shut.
You grabbed the mail like you always did â a quick swipe from the box in the lobby before you headed back upstairs. Most days it was bills, junk flyers, brochures. Nothing worth more than a glance.
But tonight, when you finally dumped the envelopes onto your kitchen counter, your fingers froze.
There, on top of the usual clutter, was a single letter that didnât belong.
The paper was thick and creamy, the kind that whispered wealth and importance. The edges were hand-cut, the ink flowed in perfect, curling calligraphy, and the wax seal stamped firmly with the unmistakable Malfoy family crest glinted in the kitchen light.
You didnât have to open it to know who it was for.
Your address was written there, clearly a mistake, but following it was the name Mattheo Riddle. Your fingers traced over the letters without realizing.
You stared at it, thumb brushing over the smooth paper as a knot twisted in your stomach.
Do you knock on his door? Drop it in the mail slot and pretend it was an accident? It felt like less work to just walk over and hand it to him â and honestly, less weird.
You grabbed your coat and stepped out, the letter folded carefully in your hand.
When you reached his door, your knuckles hovered for a moment before you finally rapped softly.
The door opened a crack almost immediately.
He was surprised to see you. Actually, it seemed like he wasnât expecting any guests, considering the way he was clutching his wand with a grip that almost turned his knuckles white at his side. You tried not to hold it against him. After all, you had been exactly the same during the first couple months of living there. You had cast protection charms and wards over your parentsâ house like a crazy lady. Even the slightest noise woke you, and youâd wake up in a cold sweat each night.
However, you definitely felt better the second he noticed it was you â the tension melted from his body.
You held out the letter, voice low.
âIt was in my mail. Thought you should have it.â
He blinked, taking it with a slow nod.
âThanks.â He said quietly.
You hesitated, then added, âAccident, I swear.â
He gave a small, dry chuckle.
âDonât worry.â He said, lifting his eyes from the letter and back to you, "Thank you."
The door shut softly.
It happened three nights later.
You were curled up on the couch in mismatched pajamas, hoodie half-zipped and a blanket tangled around your legs. A sitcom rerun flickered on the TV, but you werenât really watching â just letting it hum in the background while your tea cooled on the coffee table.
Then came the knock.
You paused mid-sip.
Another knock. Gentle, hesitant. Like whoever it was had seriously debated whether to even bother.
You padded to the door and opened it â just a crack â and, of course, there he was.
Mattheo.
Hair a mess in a way that still looked unfairly attractive, a tight compression shirt that honestly made you embarrassed on behalf of all womankind, and a bashful-but-trying-hard-to-look-nonchalant expression on his face. His hands were shoved deep into his pockets. Shoulders slightly hunched, like he didnât want to be there but had talked himself into it anyway.
"âŠHey." He said, voice low, like it felt too loud in your quiet hallway.
You raised an eyebrow, surprised, "Hey."
"I, umâŠ" He shifted awkwardly. One foot stepped back, then forward again, like he couldnât decide whether to flee or stay. It was incredibly unlike him, to the point that it made you concerned, "Can I ask you something?"
"Sure?" You said, cautiously.
A pause. He looked genuinely tortured.
Then, finally:
"How do I use the microwave?"
You stared at him.
He rushed to add, "I asked the landlord. I swear I did. Thereâs just⊠so many buttons. I donât know what half of them do. This is the fifth time this week my meal is half cold and half hot and I donât know what else to do because every time I use magic in that damned apartment, all the other technology freaks the fuck out."
You blinked.
That was⊠the most youâd ever heard him speak.
And not just speak â ramble. Rushed and impulsive, words tumbling out too fast for him to rein in. It felt squirrelly in a way that didnât fit the boy you remembered from school. Back then, he always had that cocky, relaxed smile, the one that lingered too long and made people nervous. When it wasnât that, it was fury â sharp and volatile. Youâd seen enough of both expressions to find this new one strange.
A part of you almost felt bad. Clearly, the Muggle world wasnât treating him kindly. And the fact that he was asking you for help â considering how often your friends used to butt heads with his back at Hogwarts â well. That had to sting his pride.
Still, youâd both been on the same side by the end of the war. So you supposed you could let bygones be bygones.
You pressed your lips together to keep from laughing.
You failed.
"Sorry," You said, half behind your hand, "Itâs justâ"
"No, no, go ahead." He said, dryly.
That only made it worse.
You opened the door wider, grabbing your keys and forgoing slippers since you were just walking a few feet to his place anyway, still smiling, "Alright. Lemme see."
His apartment looked almost identical to yours â same layout, same creaky floorboard just inside the threshold â but it felt different. Dimmer. Colder. Like someone was borrowing the space rather than living in it.
The walls were bare, not a single photo or poster in sight. The air smelled faintly of old parchment and something herbal, like spellwork left to linger. A wand lay carelessly on the coffee table, half-tucked beneath a rolled-up Daily Prophet. Books and scrolls were stacked beside it in frighteningly neat piles, next to a tea mug that had clearly gone cold.
You followed him into the kitchen, where the microwave sat perched on the counter like an unwanted guest.
âSo,â You said, stuffing your hands into the pocket of your hoodie, âWhat are we microwaving?â
He reached into a plastic bag and pulled out a sad-looking cup of ramen. The cheap kind. The kind your dad used to stress about every time he caught you eating it â full of sodium, he'd complain, and then buy you another six-pack the next week because he knew you liked the chicken flavor.
âThis.â he said, like it was obvious.
You stared at the cup. Then at him. Then back at the cup.
ââŠYou know youâre supposed to make the water hot first before putting the noodles in, right?â
He blinked at you, genuinely confused, â...Am I?â
You stepped forward, peeled back the foil lid with practiced fingers, and pointed at the fine print along the rim.
âThe instructions are written right here.â
âTheyâre in Korean.â He muttered.
You paused. Then looked down. Then back at him.
ââŠRight.â
âI donât know how to translate it without using a spell.â
You tilted your head, âCanât you use your phone?â
He went quiet, eyes drifting away â not defensive, just⊠quiet. You immediately regretted the question. Of course he couldnât. The man barely knew how to use a microwave. What were you expecting?
You looked back down at the sad little noodle cup, steam starting to curl from under the foil lid. Then around his kitchen â barren shelves, a half-stocked fridge, one lonely fork sitting in the drying rack like it had never been part of a set.
âIs this what youâve been eating all week?â You asked slowly, âBadly cooked noodles?â
He didnât answer right away. Just gave a small shrug, like it wasnât exactly the answer⊠but also kind of was.
âTheyâre not that bad.â He said, avoiding your eyes.
He was still quiet.
âIf youâre gonna live off this stuff,â You said, softer now, âYou should at least dress it up a little. Toss in an egg. Use bone broth instead of water. Add some greens. Carrots, spinach. Leftover meat, if youâve got it.â
He tilted his head, brows drawing together slightly like youâd just introduced him to an entirely new concept.
âRight,â He said, âOf course. Bone broth.â
You squinted at him, âHave you⊠eaten anything not made in this cup since you moved in?â
He hesitated.
Which was answer enough.
You sighed, slow and through your nose, gaze drifting back to the microwave, then to him.
You shouldnât push.
You knew that.
He hadnât let you in for tea. He hadnât sat you down and started talking about his life. Heâd asked for help with one tiny thing â and even that probably took more effort than heâd admit. If you offered more⊠would he take it badly? Would he realize heâd already slipped up just by letting you in this far? Would he shut down, retreat, snap the door shut like none of this ever happened?
Maybe. Probably.
You wouldnât risk it.
But gods, when you looked at that flavorless brick of noodles, and the silence that filled his apartment like a second layer of drywall, and that one fork drying on its ownâŠ
You just couldnât help but feel bad.
âNext time youâre at the store,â You started, then paused â glanced again at the sad little cup on the counter, then back at him.
Actually⊠screw it.
ââŠForget that,â You said instead, keeping your voice light, casual, like it wasnât a big deal, âIâve got some stuff in my fridge. Eggs, some spinach, maybe a little leftover rotisserie chicken. Wonât take long.â
He looked at you. Not startled, exactly â but something flickered behind his eyes, like he hadnât expected the offer. Like he wasnât sure why youâd make it. Like maybe he didnât think he deserved it.
âYou donât have to do that.â He said quickly, but it didnât come out sharp. Just automatic. Defensive, out of habit.
You shrugged, already halfway to the door.
âJust give me a sec,â You said, throwing him a quick smile, âStay here. Donât burn the noodles.â
He didnât say anything. But he didnât stop you, either.
And that, you figured, was enough.
You came back five minutes later, juggling a small pot containing a couple of eggs, a container of broth, a Ziploc bag of spinach, and a pair of chopsticks youâd swiped from your drawer on the way out. The pot knocked softly against your knee as you nudged the door open with your elbow.
Mattheo blinked at you from the kitchen, clearly still not convinced this was real.
âYou really didnât have to do that.â He said, stepping aside as you brushed past him.
âI know,â You said breezily, already unloading your arms onto the counter, âBut Iâm doing it anyway.â
He opened his mouth â probably to protest again â but you cut him off with a look. Not sharp, just firm.
âIâm not trying to invade your kitchen or anything,â You added, fiddling with the pot lid, âBut that sad little cup deserves better. And you kind of looked like you were about to eat it dry.â
âI wasnât.â He muttered.
You filled the pot with the bone broth and placed it on the stove, clicking the burner on with practiced ease, "Mm-hm.â
He exhaled a short, reluctant laugh, rubbing the back of his neck, âYouâre really doing this?â
âIf it helps, Iâm not being nice,â You said, half-smiling, âI havenât eaten dinner yet. So if you want to make it fair, give me a bowl too.â
That caught him off guard. He paused, then nodded once, slow and quiet.
ââŠAlright. Deal.â
You tried not to smile too much as he handed you another cup of ramen from the cabinet. It was chipped at the rim and slightly too small, but it would do. You emptied both noodle cakes into the pot, swapped the water for broth, and got to work, talking him through it as casually as you could.
âYou wanna add the spinach last,â You explained, stirring gently, âIt cooks fast. And I like cracking the egg straight in â makes the broth thicker. But if youâd rather boil it on the side and slice it, that works too.â
He watched you carefully â not just your hands, but your face, your posture, the way you moved around like you werenât nervous to take up space in his kitchen. Like you belonged. Like you didnât find this strange at all.
âWhy are you helping me?â He asked quietly.
You looked up from the pot, letting the corner of your mouth tug up just slightly.
âBecause,â You said, âIâm very hungry.â
That earned a real smile. Small. Barely there. But real.
ââŠThanks.â He said after a beat.
You shrugged, âDonât thank me till you taste it.â
When you finally passed him a bowl â warm, fragrant, with steam curling gently over the rim â he stared at it like it was more than just dinner. Like it meant something. Like maybe you did.
You sat beside him at the small kitchen table, your shoulder brushing his for a moment before you settled back.
Not quite friends. Not yet.
But maybe something was beginning.
You stood in front of his door again, two days later, staring at the worn wood like it might open on its own and save you the trouble.
In your hands was a small Tupperware container â the clear kind, fogged at the edges from the warmth still trapped inside. A generous slice of cake sat inside, a little dented from the walk up and decorated with frankly ridiculous neon frosting. The plastic lid was smudged with your fingerprints from how tightly youâd been gripping it, like maybe it would give you some courage if you just held on long enough.
Youâd already knocked three times in your head. Once with your actual hand. And still â no follow-through.
You shifted your weight from foot to foot, mumbling under your breath like a lunatic, âOkay, just leave it at the door, ring the bell, run. Not that serious. Not weird. Itâs cake. Everyone likes cake. Itâs not a big deal. Youâre not weird. This is normal. People bring food to people. People are nice. Youâre being nice.â
Your fingers twitched toward the doorbell again â and then froze halfway.
The container nearly slipped from your hands as you turned â and there he was. Mattheo. Just a few feet away, keys in hand, dark curls a little damp like heâd just come in from the rain. His brows were pulled slightly together, his voice caught somewhere between confusion and caution.
Not quite hostile. But not welcoming either.
âOhâhi,â You said, voice a little too high, a little too bright, âI was justâŠâ
He looked at you. Then at the Tupperware. Then back again.
You cleared your throat and held the container out between you like it might protect you both from what you werenât saying. A peace offering. A bribe. A white flag covered in blue frosting.
âI thought you might like this.â You said, trying your best to sound casual, âItâs⊠cake.â
He didnât take it.
His expression shifted â cooled, hardened, like a door slamming shut behind his eyes. His voice dropped, quiet and clipped.
âYou donât have to pity me.â
The words landed like a slap.
You blinked, âWhat?â
âIâm not some sad project,â He said, jaw tight, âYou donât have to keep showing up like this. I didnât ask for your help. I donât need your charity.â
It hit you then â not just what he said, but what he meant.
The defensiveness wasnât about you. Not really. It was about the way he saw himself. The walls he'd spent years building around the idea that maybe he didn't deserve care. That if someone reached for him, they must want something in return â or worse, they must be trying to fix him. To mold him into something less complicated. Less dark. Less him.
You didnât look away.
Your voice dropped to something softer. Something honest.
âMattheo⊠itâs just cake. There are no strings.â
He looked at you like he didnât believe you. Like he was trying to see through the frosting to the catch hidden underneath. You held his gaze anyway.
âI got it from work.â You added, gentler now, âAnd I donât like eating dessert alone.â
That gave him pause. A flicker of something â uncertainty, maybe â passed across his face.
Then, finally, he let out a quiet sigh, brushing past you to the door.
ââŠAlright.â He muttered, unlocking it, âFine. Come in.â
You followed him inside, your heart thudding in your chest like youâd just sprinted through a battlefield and not⊠offered someone cake.
The apartment was exactly as you remembered. Same dim lighting. Same scuffed floors. Same silence that felt like it had weight. You stepped into the small kitchen, placed the container gently on the table like it was something fragile, and cracked the lid open with a soft pop.
Blue frosting beamed up at you â cheerful and absurd â despite the fact that the image was slightly smushed from the walk. The cartoon dog grinning from the top of the cake looked like it had just burst into song, paws raised in eternal celebration.
Mattheo squinted at it like it was a piece of contemporary art meant to make him think deeper.
ââŠThe fuck is that?â
You grinned, âThat would be a talking dingo.â
He lifted an eyebrow.
You gestured to the cake, âFrom this Australian cartoon called Bluey. The kids are obsessed.â
His expression didnât change, âYou got this from⊠kids?â
âI work at a kindergarten/â You said, already crossing to the drying rack and pulling out two mismatched forks like you lived there, âOne of the kids had a birthday today. He got Bluey â obviously. This is the leftover slice of Blueyâs mom. Or aunt. Or whatever. She didnât make the cut.â
Mattheo blinked at you like youâd just casually confessed to smuggling illegal potions across the border.
âYou work with children?â
âYup.â
ââŠWhy?â
You snorted, handing him a fork, âGee, thanks.â
âI didnât mean it like that,â He said, catching the fork with a nod of thanks, âI justâ You couldâve done anything. Back at Hogwarts, you talked about becoming an Auror, didnât you? Top of the class in Defense. You couldâve had your pick of the Ministry. What changed?â
Your smile faltered.
Your gaze lowered to the cake, the blue frosting suddenly too bright.
âA lot has changed, Mattheo.â You said quietly.
When you looked up again, your eyes met his â and something passed between you. Something that had the magic that was interwoven through every single fiber of his body begin to vibrate and reach for you.
It was lonely in muggle London. Finally, he had someone who understood. The war. The fallout. The ache in your bones that hadnât quite gone away.
âYou know that better than anyone.â
There was a moment where he looked at you differently. Like he was seeing you again for the first time. Not as the student he used to know. Not as his overly hospitable neighbour. But as someone scarred and soft in all the same places he was.
You didnât touch him. But part of you wanted to. Wanted to reach across the space between you and tell him about yourself. Tell him everything.
Instead, you shrugged, trying to find your voice again.
âIâm not really qualified or anything.â You said, softer now, âBut my mum used to teach there. She still has some connections. Put in a good word for me when I needed work. And apparently my talent for counter-curses means nothing next to my ability to recite Five Little Ducks from memory.â
He huffed out a laugh â quiet and unexpected â through his nose. It wasnât much. But it was something.
You sat together at the small kitchen table, forks in hand, slowly dismantling the slice of cake like it might bite back. You felt a small pang of guilt as Blueyâs mom lost her frosted ears â may she rest in peace â but if there was one thing youâd learned about toddler birthday cakes, it was that they were criminally delicious.
Mattheo didnât say much. Just watched you with careful eyes, taking small, cautious bites like he wasnât used to sharing anything â not food, not silence, not company.
You didnât fill the quiet. You let it settle.
It was nearly two in the morning when you heard it.
A dull thud, followed by the sharp crack of something hitting the floor â hard. Then silence. Then a low, ragged sound that didnât sound like words at all.
You sat up in bed, heart already pounding.
Your apartment was quiet, cloaked in darkness and long, familiar shadows â but the noise hadnât come from within your own space.
It had come from next door.
From Mattheoâs.
You hesitated, legs swinging over the edge of the bed. The floor was cold beneath your bare feet. You waited, listening, willing the silence to stay. But then it came again.
A heavy scrape. A crash. The sound of something shattering.
You didnât think. You just grabbed your wand.
The hallway outside was dim, washed in the weak amber glow of the sconces that never quite worked right. His door was slightly ajar. Not wide â but not locked, either.
You raised your hand, knuckles grazing the wood.
âMattheo?â You called softly.
No answer.
âMattheo, itâs meâare you okay?â
Still nothing. Just the same jagged, uneven breathing. Fast. Erratic. Distant.
You glanced down at the doorknob.
âAlohomora.â You whispered, tapping the brass with the tip of your wand.
The latch clicked open.
You stepped inside quietly, careful not to make too much noise. The apartment was dark, save for the silver wash of streetlight spilling through the blinds. The glow cut harsh lines across the floor and furniture, shadow and light slicing the room in half.
And there â crouched beside the overturned coffee table â was Mattheo.
His back was to you. His shirt clung to him, damp with sweat. His shoulders trembled with barely-contained tension. A mug lay shattered nearby, and his wand was discarded, half-buried under a scattered pile of scrolls. His hands were tangled in his hair, gripping at his scalp like he was trying to hold something in â or hold something out.
He didnât see you come in.
âHey,â You said gently, not stepping closer, âItâs okay. Itâs just me.â
No response.
His whole body was wound tight, like a live wire â still in the middle of something he hadnât escaped yet. Like heâd fallen asleep on a battlefield and hadnât managed to wake up.
You didnât cross the room. Not yet.
âIâm sorry for intruding,â You added, softer, âI just⊠heard something. I wanted to make sure you were okay.â
A long pause.
Then, slowly â like he was dragging himself back into his body inch by inch â Mattheo turned his head.
His eyes met yours.
At first, they were wild. Unfocused. Distant. Then came recognition â flickering and faint. And then, quickly after, the crash of shame.
He looked away.
âShit,â He muttered, voice hoarse, âIâm fine. Itâs fine. Sorry to wake you. You should go back.â
But you didnât move.
You stepped forward â quietly, carefully â crouching just far enough away not to crowd him, but close enough to be within reach.
âAre you alright?â You asked, voice calm and low, âWere you asleep?â
He let out a bitter laugh â short and flat, âThat wasnât sleep.â
You waited.
His hands had fallen to his lap. You could see now that his knuckles were raw and red, scraped open from something â maybe the wall, maybe the floor, maybe just the way he fought his own mind.
You nodded toward the couch, âDo you want to sit down?â
He didnât answer, but after a beat, he pushed himself to his feet. Stiff. Tired. Like his body had only just realized it could stop fighting.
You followed him.
He collapsed onto the cushions like his bones had turned to dust. You sat beside him, not touching, not speaking, not offering false comfort.
Just⊠there.
He dragged a hand down his face. Then again. Then let it fall, limp, into his lap.
âItâs not a big deal,â He muttered, âIt happens. Has for years.â
You looked at him.
âI know,â You said quietly, âI get them too.â
He stilled.
His eyes flicked to you â surprised. Like he hadnât expected that from you. Like he couldnât quite picture it.
âStill doesnât make it less shitty.â You added.
He let out a sound â half a breath, half a scoff. Not quite a laugh. But not nothing.
âI hate it,â He said, barely above a whisper, âI wake up and itâs like Iâm still there. Like it never ended. The smoke, the screaming â I know itâs not real, but my body doesnât. It reacts. It always reacts.â
He swallowed.
âItâs not even always the same dream. Sometimes itâs the castle. Sometimes itâs⊠worse. Places I donât talk about. Places Iâve never told anyone about.â
His voice cracked at the end. You didnât flinch.
You just curled your knees beneath you, watching your fingers.
âMy first week here,â You said softly, âI didnât sleep at all. I warded the apartment every night. Then Iâd wake up at three in the morning and run to my parentsâ house just to check their wards. I think I cast every protection charm in existence. I was so convinced⊠if I let my guard down, even for a secondâŠâ
You trailed off. The silence filled in the rest.
Mattheo stared at you. Not in judgment. Just⊠listening. Like he couldnât believe someone else carried the same weight.
You â the girl from the Golden Quartet. The one who helped end it. Who came back. Who rebuilt.
But not unscathed.
He remembered what Bellatrix had done to you. What youâd endured. What youâd lost.
And he thought â maybe for the first time â that youâd suffered just as deeply. That you understood.
You glanced up at him again. He didnât look away.
âDo you want me to set up a few wards?â You asked, âThey wonât fix anything, but they help. And I can teach you how to maintain them. Though,â You added with a tired smile, âitâll probably be harder for me to break in next time.â
That got the faintest twitch of his mouth.
Almost a smile. Almost.
Another long pause.
Thenâ
ââŠJust stay.â
The words were barely there. Soft. Uncertain.
But they were enough.
You nodded.
So you stayed.
The silence between you changed â not heavy anymore. Just quiet. Settling.
He leaned back against the cushions, body slowly unwinding, like his nervous system was finally catching up to the fact that he was safe. His eyes drifted halfway shut, breath finally starting to even out.
Eventually, his fingers brushed yours â faint, hesitant, barely even a touch.
You didnât move.
And neither did he.
Mattheo had come down to check his mailbox like he always did on Saturday morningsâhood up, hair messy, hoodie zipped to his chinâwhen a voice stopped him mid-turn.
âFlat 2A, yeah?â
He looked up. There was a man squinting at the mailboxes, arms full of grocery bags, car keys dangling from his pinky. He looked vaguely familiar.
ââŠYeah?â Mattheo said carefully.
The man nodded to the box beside his, âMy daughterâs next door. Flat 2B.â
Mattheo straightened slightly, âRight. You must be Mr. (L/N).â
âYou know her?â
âWe went to school together,â Mattheo replied, keeping it vague in the safest way possible.
Mr. (L/N) gave him a long, assessing lookâlonger than was comfortableâthen smiled, like heâd just figured something out.
âSo youâre special. Like her.â
Mattheo froze, ââŠSorry?â
âYou know,â The man waved a hand loosely, âspecial. One of them. Donât worryâIâve known for years. Her mum cried when the letter came. I built her a wand stand once. Terrible thing. Lopsided.â
Mattheo blinked. Once. Twice.
Before he could plan an escapeâ
âBe a good lad,â Your father said cheerfully, already turning toward the exit, âand help me bring these upstairs. (Y/N)âs mum went overboard at the farmerâs market again. Wouldnât be surprised if we had half of Surrey in the boot.â
ââŠWhat?â
âCome give us a hand, will you? These boxes arenât gonna levitate themselvesâha! Kidding. Muggle joke. Donât tell your lot I made it.â
Mattheo stood there, stunned, until your dad clapped him on the back like they were old mates, âYouâve got good arms. Weâll be done in no time.â
And then, without ceremony, your dad looped an arm through his and dragged him outside.
*
âSo what do you do, son?â Your dad asked as they hauled bags back up the building stairs.
âUh⊠Iâm not really doing anything right now.â
âThatâs what your twenties are for! Finding yourself. I worked two jobs at your age. One time, my mate Gary and Iâah, Gary, poor bastard, divorced nowâanyway, we moved an entire washing machine up six flights with nothing but a strap and willpower.â
âBuilds character.â Your dad said, with the authority of someone whoâs definitely broken a toe doing that. Then, after a beat, âYou know, lifeâs a lot like grocery shopping.â
Mattheo glanced down at the bag digging into his arm, âIs it.â
âYou can make a list, plan every aisle, but thereâs always something missing when you get home.â
ââŠProfound.â
âExactly! Youâre a good listener. Ever think about dating my daughter?â
Mattheo nearly dropped the watermelon.
âWhat?!â
âIâm just saying,â Your dad shrugged, utterly unbothered, âyouâve got kind eyes and steady hands. Plus you said you went to school together. Shared historyâs a good foundation.â
You were halfway through folding laundry when the front door opened. You turned just in time to see your father stroll in, humming cheerfullyâfollowed by Mattheo, who looked like heâd been inducted into a cult against his will.
You blinked, âWhatâ? What is going on? Why is he here?â
âHi.â Mattheo said, his voice flat with disbelief.
âHe helped me carry the groceries,â Your dad said proudly, unloading bags onto the counter, âNice boy. Good biceps.â
ââŠWhat?â
âAnyway,â Your dad continued, turning back to Mattheo, âYouâre coming for dinner, obviously. Iâll ask her mum to make the lasagna. The lasagna. The one she makes when she likes someone.â
âThatâs really not necessary.â Mattheo started, clearly panicked, but your dad was already on his phone. âSheâll be thrilled. You like cheese, donât you?â
Mattheo looked at you helplessly. You just raised an eyebrow.
âWell? Do you like cheese?â
ââŠI mean, yeah?â
âThere you go.â Your dad clapped him on the back again, then started pushing jars toward him, âYou should take some of these groceries, son. A growing boy needs nutrients.â
Your dad was saying, completely in earnest now as he sorted bags by category on your kitchen counter, âYou eat enough protein? You look like you work out. Whatâs your egg intake?â
Mattheo opened his mouth, then shut it again. He glanced at you like please save me.
You looked up at the ceiling, eyes wide.
âDad,â You said slowly, like approaching a landmine, âWhat is happening right now?â
âNothingâs happening, sweetheart,â He said innocently, stacking apples with the precision of a man whoâd definitely done this before, âJust making conversation. Mattheo hereâs a lovely young man.â
âYouâve known him for twenty minutes.â
âAnd already Iâve seen enough. Polite, helpful, didnât even grumble once when I handed him a forty-pound watermelon.â
Mattheo spoke up in a way that was far too timid for him, âIâkind of grumbled.â
âSee?â Your dad grinned like heâd just won the lottery, âHumble, too. I want a son-in-law like that.â
âDad!â You exclaimed, mortified.
Mattheo shifted awkwardly, cheeks flushed, feeling like heâd accidentally walked into a reality show.
âWhat? Iâm not saying I want Mattheo to be my son-in-law, Iâm saying I wouldnât mind if I had a son-in-law like Mattheo. Two completely separate things, my dear.â Your dad said with mock innocence, flouncing around the room as he put away groceries, but kept two of everything right there on the counter instead of where they belonged.
âNow Mattheo, do you like red wine or white? Iâll make sure to have a bottle stocked for you when you come over.â
âCome over?â You echoed, cheeks heating up.
âOf course! Heâs coming over for dinner tonight, are you not?â
Mattheo swallowed, clearly overwhelmed but trying to hide it behind a thin smile.
âOh, I wouldnât want to intrude,â Mattheo said quickly, forcing a polite smile, âI was planning to meet my friends tonight.â A lie. A very hopeful lie.
Your dad didnât miss a beat. âThen bring your friends as well! Oh, weâll have a jolly good timeâall these blokes under one roof. Iâll ask (Y/N)âs brother to bring a pack of beers, something to liven the old boys up.â He exclaimed, practically floating around the kitchen like a whirlwind of enthusiasm.
âDad!â You finally exclaimed, trying to snap him out of his party-planning trance.
He stopped and turned, eyes twinkling as he looked at Mattheoâs uncomfortable face.
âOh, Iâm so sorry, my dear boy,â He said, voice suddenly gentle, âDo you not drink? Very good habit, you know.â
Mattheo swallowed, unsure how to respond.
âThatâs okay,â Your dad went on, waving it off like it was no big deal, âMy wife would much prefer a boy with good habits for our (Y/N), anyway.â
You groaned and hid your face in your hands, feeling the heat rise to your cheeks, âDad, please. Stop.â
Finally done messing about your kitchen, your dad began loading the pairs of items heâd left on the counter into one of the grocery boxes.
âThere you go, son,â He said, handing the box to Mattheo with a warm, steady smile, âThis should keep your fridge stocked for at least another week or two. If you donât know what to do with any of it, just run down to my house. Iâd be happy to whip up something for you to eat.â
Mattheo stared at the carton of food in his hands.
No one had ever offered him that before. Not like this. Not so openly, so simply, so⊠abundantly. His own father had been a distant shadow in his memories, a figure heâd learned to avoid rather than seek. There was no warmth, no easy kindness like this.
For a moment, something twisted quietly inside Mattheo â a mix of jealousy and something else, something heavier he didnât quite want to name. Youâd grown up with a dad who knew how to care, who showed it. He had thought once that having Muggle parents was the worst thing in the world, but now, holding that box, surrounded by your dadâs easy affection, he wasnât so sure.
He looked up, meeting your dadâs hopeful gaze.
âOkay,â Mattheo said quietly, a small, almost shy smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, âIâll come for dinner.â
Your dadâs grin widened, and you felt a little flutter in your chest as the moment settled between all of youâunexpected, but maybe exactly what was needed.
After what felt like hours of your dad chatting nonstop, finally, he was out the door, humming some old tune as he disappeared down the hallway. You shut the door behind him and let out a long breath, cheeks still flushed with embarrassment.
Turning to Mattheo, you ran a hand through your hair nervously. âIâm really sorry about him,â You said quickly, eyes darting away, âHe can be... a lot. You donât have to come for dinner, honestly. He was just being niceâhe does that with pretty much everyone, like some sort of overly friendly hostage negotiator.â
Mattheo shifted his weight, his expression unreadable but somehow softer than usual. âIâm aware.â He said dryly, voice calm and measured, the faintest smirk playing at the corner of his mouth.
You bit your lip, âStill, I donât want you to feel like you have to. I know itâs kind of sudden and probably... weird.â
He looked at you then, really looked, and you caught a flicker in his eyes â something quieter, warmer, even if his face didnât fully show it. âI donât mind,â He said simply, voice low, âItâs⊠nice to be invited.â
You blinked, surprised, âReally?â
âYeah.â He shrugged, like it wasnât a big deal, but his gaze lingered on you a moment longer than necessary, âItâs rare. People donât do that for me.â
There was a pause, the kind that stretches with unspoken things, and you realized that beneath all that aloofness, he wanted something like this. Something normal. Something warm.
You smiled gently, âWell, then. Dinner it is. And maybe next time you can teach my dad a thing or two about being subtle.â
Mattheoâs smirk finally turned into a half-smile, âMaybe.â
You felt your heart loosen just a bit, the awkwardness fading into something quieter, something real.
The hallway was still warm from dinner. You walked beside Mattheo, both of you quiet in that way people get after a full meal and too many emotions â like the silence itself had thickened into something gentle.
He had leftovers tucked under one arm, the lasagna carefully packed in a Tupperware with foil pressed down like your mum had sworn it would keep the flavour in, darling. He hadnât said much since your dadâs final clap on the back and his booming, âAny friend of hers is a friend of mine, son!â
At his door, Mattheo hesitated, keys caught between his fingers.
You glanced at him.
He looked down at the container in his arms like it had grown heavier somehow, then back at you.
ââŠYour mumâs nice.â
You huffed a laugh, âDonât get attached. Sheâs married to my dad.â
That pulled something from him â not one of those breathy, polite almost-laughs he gave people when they said something mildly amusing, but something real. Low and rough, surprised out of him like it had caught him off guard.
He shook his head, still smiling faintly, âToo bad.â
âSheâs way out of your league, Riddle.â You replied easily.
âSpeak for yourself â sheâs the one who was trying to get me out of my pants.â
You choked, âBecause she said you looked like youâd tripped over a kerb!â
âThese,â He said, tugging lightly at the rip near his knee, âare meant to look like this.â
âThereâs no harm in admitting youâre a bit clumsy, Matty.â
He let out a quiet snort, but still didnât unlock the door. There was something tentative in the way he stood â like stepping inside would be an end to something soft he hadnât realised heâd needed. Like he was holding on to the aftertaste of lasagna and warmth and your parents' terrible stories, trying to memorise what it felt like to belong.
The whole night, he hadn't felt like an outsider â not even like a guest. Heâd just been there, part of the chaos. Heâd argued with your brother over Quidditch stats, held up bits of your dadâs entertainment system while he hammered in the nails, and endured your mum fussing with the tear in his jeans. Youâd realised halfway through that you couldâve used your wand to float the whole thing into place â but with Mattheoâs biceps straining against his sleeves, youâd decided to keep that to yourself.
Even now, you didnât say anything. Just waited.
Finally, after a long pause, he shifted the Tupperware under one arm and turned the key, nudging the door open â but still not stepping through.
Then, like he hadnât been debating it the entire walk up the stairs, he asked, casual as anything, âYou wanna come in?â
You blinked, âNow?â
He cleared his throat, suddenly too aware of how the question had landed. âFor a cuppa.â He added quickly. His voice cracked a little under the forced lightness.
You raised a brow, âWerenât you just whining all the way up the stairs that you were too full to breathe?â
âItâs tea,â He said, trying for deadpan and failing miserably, âThereâs always room for tea.â
You smiled softly, stepping past him into the familiar dimness of his flat, âIâd like that.â
He held the door a little longer to let you through â the smallest gesture, but deliberate. Inside, the flat smelled like warm laundry and whatever incense heâd been burning earlier â something herbal and clean that softened the edges of the silence.
You settled into the sofa, hands curled around a steaming mug. He passed you the sugar silently, like he already knew how you liked it.
âWe have dinners like that every other week,â You said, voice low, relaxed, âYou should come next time.â
Predictably, he started to refuse, âOh, no. I couldnât. I donât want to imposeââ
You looked at him. Really looked.
His face had changed since the war. Thinner, maybe. Older in the eyes. But steadier, too. Calmer. There were fewer sharp edges â and maybe that was good. Maybe growing up had done what time always promises to do: carved the pain into shape.
Still, something tugged at your chest.
You both had grown up too fast. Lost too much, too young. Your rebellious teen years had disappeared the second you realised just how quickly your family could be taken from you. Youâd watched people like Harry â and Mattheo â walk through fire alone, and youâd never forgotten it.
The war was brutal. There were nights when survival felt like a punishment, not a gift. But sometimes â like tonight â you caught a glimpse of who youâd become, and thought maybe it had made you into someone good.
You looked at Mattheo, still fiddling with the teabag in his mug like he didnât quite know what to do with his hands, and wondered if he felt the same about himself.
He had been impulsive, emotional, too quick to lash out. And now? Now he was quieter. Softer around the edges. But part of you missed the fire in him â the cocky confidence, the recklessness. The way he used to speak like the whole world should listen.
You came out of the war a hero.
He came out as the son of the worldâs greatest villain.
You had a family who loved you. Who accepted your world and stitched it into their own.
He had parents who only cared how he could serve theirs.
And despite everything â despite the fact that you were perhaps one of the only people alive who truly understood â you hadnât lived equal lives. You had a family that loved you unconditionally. He had⊠expectations. Burdens.
âYou wouldnât be,â You said quietly, âMy parents would really like it if you came again. And so would I.â
Mattheoâs stirring stopped.
For a moment, he didnât say anything. Just let the silence stretch â until it snapped.
âYou donât need to keep doing this, you know,â He said, voice tight, âI donât know what youâre scared of, but Iâm not going to off myself or host secret Death Eater meetings or whatever it is you think Iâm doing alone up here.â
You blinked, caught off guard, âMattheoââ
âCome on,â He said, rolling his eyes. âYou keep checking in. Keep inviting me places. You think I donât notice?â
You stared at him. And then, to his horror, you started to laugh. Soft and exasperated.
âOh Godric. I wonder why I keep visiting my super attractive neighbour whoâs been through the same traumas I have, who my parents clearly like and who actually laughs at my jokes. Truly a mystery.â
He froze, like youâd hit him with a hex, âWait â youâre not saying you keep coming around because⊠because you like me?â
You blinked, smiling slowly, âWhy? Canât I?â
âYou canât,â He said immediately. Adamantly. Like it was law. âYou should be with someone like Potter. Or Granger. Or â Merlin, even Weasley.â
You raised an eyebrow, âHarryâs basically my brother. Hermioneâs dating Ron.â
âThereâs more than one Weasley.â He offered, grasping at straws.
"Mattheo frankly I cannot think of anything worse than ending up related to Ron, Hermione and Harry."
Mattheo shrugged with faux innocence, swirling the teabag in his mug like he hadnât just tried to sell you off to a different wizarding family, âIâm just saying⊠you could do better.â
You rolled your eyes, âRight. And what exactly would âbetterâ look like?â
He opened his mouth. Closed it.
You leaned forward, eyes glinting, âGo on. Tell me.â
Mattheo hesitated â the cocky response clearly right there on the tip of his tongue â but something in your expression stopped him short. Maybe it was the way you werenât teasing anymore. Not really. You were waiting. Listening.
And when he spoke, his voice was low. Stripped bare.
âSomeone like you. Someone who didnât spend most of their life calling people like you a Mudblood,â He muttered, eyes fixed on the steam curling from his mug, âSomeone who doesnât make people reach for their wands the second they walk into a room.â
Your smile faded.
He didnât look up, âDonât pretend you donât know what I was. You know what Iâve done. I picked sides. I picked wrong.â
There was a long, quiet beat. The kind that carries too much weight.
Then you set your mug down gently on the table and said, âYou were just a child, Mattheo.â
His eyes flicked up to yours, uncertain. Wary. Like he wanted to believe you, but didnât dare.
âA child,â You repeated, firmer this time, âAnd your father was bloody Voldemort. Of course you were twisted up inside. Of course you were scared. But youâre not that kid anymore.â
âBut youââ He started, but you cut him off.
âDonât,â You said softly, âIâm not some symbol of bravery or some war hero people should look up to. I left the wizarding world precisely because of that. I didnât want to be paraded around, painted in gold, turned into a symbol of light just because I happened to survive.â
He swallowed hard. His brows were drawn tight.
âThere were so many people caught in that war,â You continued, voice trembling now, âPeople who didnât get to pick sides. People like you, who had to follow the only path left open to them.â
Mattheoâs jaw flexed. He looked away again, that familiar wall sliding into place â too fast, too familiar.
âDoesnât change what I did,â He said, âDoesnât mean I donât deserve everything I get now.â
âYou donât,â You snapped, not angry at him â but at the world that had taught him to think like this, âAnd neither do they. Harry wouldnât have survived if Narcissa Malfoy hadnât lied to Voldemort, and now sheâs rotting in Azkaban. Theo deflected a curse meant for McGonagall and heâs being shunned like a criminal. And meââ
You paused, eyes suddenly wet, voice quieter.
âI wouldâve died that night in the manor,â You whispered, âif you hadnât lied to Bellatrix.â
He flinched.
You stepped toward him, hands reaching up, gently cupping his cheeks. Forcing him to meet your gaze.
âDonât you dare pretend like it didnât matter,â You said, âI know what youâve done. I know who you are.â
You swallowed, âThe second you had the chance to choose, Mattheo, you chose right.â
Then you added, barely above a whisper, âAnd thatâs why I like you.â
âBecause I saved your life?â
You shook your head.
âNo,â You breathed, âBecause youâre not who they said you were. Because youâre a good man. Whether you believe it or not.â
Mattheo looked at you like he didnât know whether to shatter or kiss you.
You cleared your throat, tried to pull yourself together. Tried not to let your voice break completely, âSo⊠are you coming to dinner next week?â
He didnât answer right away. Just looked at you. Really looked. Like the pieces of his past were still rearranging themselves in his mind â and for the first time, they werenât sharp enough to cut.
âI want you there,â You said, softer now, âThey do too. But mostly⊠I do.â
That undid something in him.
Slowly, his shoulders relaxed. The tension in his jaw eased. His eyes dropped for a second, and then met yours again.
And when he nodded â small, certain â it felt like something cracked open between you. Not in a way that broke, but in a way that finally let the light in.
âIâll come.â He said.
You smiled and reached for his shirt, smoothing out imaginary creases as your fingers lingered just a second longer than they needed to.
âGood.â You murmured.
He caught your hand gently in his, eyes searching yours.
And for the first time in a very long time, he didnât feel like someone clawing his way out of the darkness.
He felt seen. He felt chosen.
And maybe â just maybe â he was starting to believe he deserved that too.
Mattheo did come for dinner.
And then he came again. And again after that.
It wasnât like you suddenly fell into each otherâs arms or kissed under the kitchen light while your mum offered dessert. But something shifted â subtle, steady. Like a hinge finally oiled. Like the space between you both had always been there, and now you were finally choosing to fill it.
There were still jokes, still the sarcasm and dry glances and moments where he pretended not to be listening even though he definitely was. But the edges were softer. The glances lingered longer. The silences stopped feeling like things to be filled, and more like things to be shared.
You saw it in the way he sat closer to you now. The way his shoulder would brush yours and stay there. The way his laugh sounded warmer in your presence. The way he always saved you the last spoonful of something without having to be asked.
You hadnât defined anything. But you were definitely getting closer.
Which is how, a few weeks later, you found yourself sprinting into his flat like you owned the place â because, well, you sort of had started to.
âMatty!â You called out breathlessly, not even glancing at the figure lounging on the sofa, âI need to borrow your leather jacketâwhere is it? Donât say itâs in the laundry, I swear to Merlinââ
You didnât wait for a response.
You kicked off your shoes, breezed past the living room, and charged straight for his bedroom, shouting, âThanks, by the way! Youâre the best!â
Already halfway through the hallway, you threw a hand up in vague acknowledgment and barrelled through the door.
Stopped dead in your tracks.
There he was.
Mattheo.
Fresh from the shower. Shirtless. Damp curls sticking to his forehead. A towel slung low on his hips. Drops of water still trailing down his chest, slow and traitorous.
You made a noise that mightâve been a word. Or a gasp. Or a whimper.
He blinked, wide-eyed, clearly not expecting company, holding a shirt in one hand like heâd frozen mid-movement.
ââŠHi.â He said, entirely too casual for someone who was 90% naked.
You let out a squeak â an actual squeak â slapped a hand over your eyes, and spun around so fast you almost collided with the doorframe.
âOh my Godric, Iâm so sorryâI thought you were on the couch, you were on the couch two seconds ago, I swear, I justâ I didnât see anythingâwell, okay, I did, but I didnât mean toââ
You opened the door.
Slammed it shut again.
Then leaned against it, face flaming, pulse racing.
And from the living room came a voice that was not Mattheoâs:
âHi.â
You blinked. Turned slowly.
And there, entirely not naked, spoon in mouth and legs still kicked up on the sofa, was Theodore Nott â looking very amused.
He raised the spoon lazily, âHey. You alright there?â
You blinked at him, brain rebooting, âNott?â
âIn the flesh,â He said, raising a spoon in salute, âShould I be offended you ran past me like I was invisible?â
âIââ You blinked, face aflame, âI thought you were Mattheo.â
âI gathered.â He went back to his cereal.
âI just needed to borrow his jacket!â You said quickly, heat still burning in your cheeks, âMaybe take outfit photos in his mirror.â
Theo raised an eyebrow, âYou donât have your own mirror?â
âMy mirror has an antique bronze frame,â You replied flatly, âIt doesnât match the vibe.â
âRight,â He said, utterly unconvinced, returning to his cereal, âDidnât realize you two were that close.â
You stilled.
You swallowed. How were you supposed to respond to that? Yes, you were close to Mattheo. Close enough to know just how he likes his tea. Close enough to keep biscuits in his cupboard that were only for you. But you'd never said anything out loud. There were no labels. No claims.
It would be kind of humiliating to say something only for Mattheo to come strolling out and be like, âNah, she just lingers here like a stray cat I accidentally fed once.â
Before you could decide what to say, the bedroom door opened.
Mattheo stepped out, now mercifully dressed in faded black jeans and a plain white T-shirt â though you werenât sure if that made things better or worse. He had your favourite leather jacket of his slung casually over one arm, and his damp curls clung to his forehead in soft, lazy waves. You were suddenly very grateful he'd decided to wear the jacket⊠if only so Theo wouldnât catch you blatantly ogling his best mateâs biceps.
Mattheo just grinned and sauntered over, totally unbothered, and shook the jacket out with a single practiced flick before holding it open for you.
You slid your arms into the sleeves as he held it up, the worn leather warm and familiar, smelling faintly like his cologne â and maybe a little like that soap you'd seen in his shower that was inexplicably labelled dragon ash and sandalwood.
He adjusted the collar gently, his fingers brushing against the back of your neck for a beat longer than necessary, âLooks better on you anyway.â
You glanced up at him, and his eyes met yours â something unspoken passing between you, soft and real. Then, all at once, he stepped back, cleared his throat, and looked toward Theo.
Theoâs smile widened like a cat whoâd found something much more interesting than his cereal. âSo, just to clarify⊠what is this, then?â he asked, gesturing between the two of you, âBecause if this isnât dating, itâs the most suspiciously couple-y non-dating situation Iâve ever seen.â
Mattheo didnât even hesitate, âItâs none of your business.â
âOhhh,â Theo said, leaning back, âWhich means yes.â
You flushed. Mattheo sighed like this was a discussion heâd already prepared for in his head and hated every second of.
Then, with the most casual tone imaginable, he said to you, âIâm heading out with the guys later. Might be home late.â
You nodded, adjusting the sleeves of the jacket, "Alright. Have fun. Stay safe."
He looked you over, your outfit clearly indicating that you were going out with your friends, "You too. Send me a Patronus when you get home."
You hummed, giving him a small smile, "I know the drill."
Theo raised a brow, âRight, definitely not dating.â
Mattheo gave him a lazy middle finger but didn't deny it and turned back to you, his tone softening just a touch, âYou staying for a bit?â
âI just needed the jacket,â You said, trying not to smile, "My Uber's gonna be here any second."
"Right," He responded, raking his eyes over your figure, choosing to tuck your hair behind your ear, "Then I guess I'll see you later."
"I guess you will." You chuckled, before turning to his friend who was watching you both like it was his favourite show. Not that he would even know what a television was, "It was nice seeing you again, Theo. Let's have a drink one day and catch up."
He nodded, giving you a smirk that didn't drop until you had exited and he slid his eyes back to Mattheo, âSo whenâs the wedding?â
The pub was alive with the low hum of laughter, clinking glasses, and the occasional shout from the dartboard. Mattheo sat at the far end of the worn wooden table, surrounded by Draco, Theo, Enzo, and Blaise. Pints and half-empty bottles were scattered across the table like trophies from battles fought and survived.
âMate,â Draco nudged him with an elbow, voice tinged with mock disbelief, âWhy arenât you drinking us under the table tonight? You usually drown whateverâs bothering you.â
Mattheo glanced at his nearly untouched glass of cider, fingers tapping restlessly on the rim. âNot in the mood.â He muttered, eyes flickering toward the window, where the night had deepened and the streetlights cast pools of gold on the pavement.
âNot like you,â Blaise teased, âUsually, youâd be three sheets to the wind by now.â
Enzo smirked, âYeah, what gives? You okay, Riddle?â
Mattheoâs gaze flicked toward the door, then the window, and back to the table, his fingers drumming a quiet rhythm on the wood. He looked⊠distracted.
Theo, sitting next to Mattheo with a mischievous grin, leaned in, âOh, itâs because our dear friend here is waiting on a Patronus.â
The others blinked. âPatronus?â Enzo repeated.
Theo nodded, barely able to keep a straight face, âYes from his cute little neighbour. Sheâs supposed to send it when she gets home safe after a night out. Mattheoâs been scanning the streets like a bloodhound all evening.â
Theo leaned back with a sly grin, swirling the amber liquid in his glass, âAnd the neighbour in question? Well, youâre all gonna love thisâit's (L/N).â
Blaise nearly choked on his drink, âYouâre joking.â
"In a classic tale of Romeo and Juliet, our dear Matty boy has found himself in love with the girl who literally killed his father."
"I'm not in love." Mattheo snapped but a car drove past, shining a light that looked too similar to a patronus and had his neck almost snapping in two in his effort to get a better look.
Enzo burst into laughter, "Oh, yeah, you're not in love, you absolute boob."
The knocking started faintly â not loud, but urgent. Sharp, clipped taps that cut through your dreams like a blade. You jolted upright, breath caught in your throat, blinking through the dark, tangled in your sheets like youâd been mid-battle instead of mid-dream.
It wasnât that loud â but something in the rhythm of it pulled you from sleep like a hook behind the ribs.
You squinted at the clock.
03:17.
Groaning softly, you threw off the covers, feet hitting cold floorboards with a quiet thud. You reached for your wand automatically, the weight of it familiar in your palm, even as sleep still clung to you like cobwebs. The knocking came again â quicker now, more urgent.
You padded toward the front door, pulse starting to rise.
When you opened it â just a crack, just enough to see â the cold slammed into you. But it was nothing compared to what you saw standing there.
Theo Nott.
He looked like heâd run across London.
Hair wind-tossed. Chest heaving. Coat half-unbuttoned. His skin was pale, almost grey in the porchlight, and there was something feral in his eyes â panic, fury, fear, all twisted up into one tight, burning thread.
You stared, âTheo?â
His breath puffed in a sharp cloud, âItâs Mattheo.â
Your stomach dropped.
The door was open in seconds, and you grabbed his arm and yanked him inside before the words had even fully registered. It slammed shut behind him, the sound sharp as a gunshot.
âWhat happened?â You demanded, voice cracking now, âIs he hurt? Where is he?â
Theo didnât answer immediately. He was pacing your living room like a caged thing, one hand knotted in his hair, the other clenched into a fist at his side.
âThey arrested him.â
The air in the room turned cold.
Your voice came out as barely a whisper, âWhat?â
âTonight. At the pub. We were all there â Blaise, Draco, Enzo. Just drinking. Laughing. Nothing serious. And then out of nowhere, the Aurors show up. Said thereâd been reports. Wouldnât say of what. Wouldnât explain. They justââ His jaw tightened, âThey just dragged him out.â
You stared, heart pounding, âFor what?â
âSuspicion. Loitering. Someone said he âfit the descriptionâ of a man acting odd in Knockturn Alley earlier that day â even though weâd been nowhere near there. One of the Aurors looked him dead in the face and said, âYou know who you are.â Like that was all the proof they needed.â
You sat down hard on the arm of your couch, breath punched from your lungs.
âHeâs done nothing,â You said, âHe hasnât done anythingââ
âThey donât care,â Theo snapped, suddenly furious again, âThey see the name. They see the face. The bloody Mark. They donât ask questions. They just act like heâs a ticking time bomb and theyâre doing everyone a favour by locking him up before he explodes.â
You buried your face in your hands for a second, trying to breathe â trying to think, âWhere is he now?â
âMinistry holding,â Theo said darkly, âThey said theyâll process him in the morning. Until then, heâs âdetained for questioning.â Which we both know means theyâll keep him in a concrete cell all night and try to wear him down before anyone gets to him.â
You stood up suddenly, fury vibrating through your body.
Theo paused mid-pace to look at you.
âI know weâre not close,â He said, awkward again, âbut I know youâre close to him. Closer than he lets on. And youââ He hesitated, âYouâre friends with Potter. Youâve got⊠pull. People listen to you. I didnât know who else to go to.â
But you were already pulling a jumper over your head, wand clenched in a white-knuckled grip. You barely heard him over the roar of your own blood in your ears.
âIâll handle it,â You said, your voice low and shaking with rage, âBut I need you to do something for me.â
âAnything.â
âGo to him. Now. Stay with him. Donât let them bully him. Donât let him say anything to anyone without a lawyer present. No comment. No statements. Not even what his bloody name is. Got it?â
Theo nodded, grim, âGot it.â
You followed him, stepping into your boots, wand ready. You didnât feel sleepy anymore. You didnât feel anything but hot, burning, righteous fury.
Because Mattheo had spent years trying to claw his way out of the shadow of his past. Years trying to prove that he wasnât like him. That he wasnât like them.
And now theyâd dragged him back in â without a charge, without a reason, without a second thought.
This was why you left the wizarding world. Why youâd turned your back on the Ministry and its post-war morality circus. Youâd fought in the war, bled in it, lost friends in it â and still they hadnât learned.
Still they saw people like Mattheo Riddle as enemies, not survivors. Not victims of the same fear and violence that had nearly destroyed them all.
At the end of the day, the truth didnât matter. Not as long as they were able to cram you painfully into whatever predisposed ideas they had.
The two of you raised your wands.
And in two cracks of displaced air, you were gone â vanishing into the night.
Both headed to two separate locations.
You were about to officially return to the wizarding world.
And rain hell upon them.
You were going to make them listen.
You were going to make them pay.
The Ministryâs grand chamber felt colder than usual â or maybe it was just the weight of what was about to happen. Mattheo stood quietly beside you, hands clenched at his sides, eyes sharp but guarded. Harry, Ron, and Hermione flanked you, each radiating the same burning frustration.
You moved through the Ministry of Magicâs atrium like a hurricane. Paper memos paused mid-flight. Aurors stepped aside. One man even dropped his coffee.
Security tried to stop you at the Department of Magical Law Enforcementâs doors.
They did not succeed.
âYou canât justââ
âI can,â You snapped, wand already glowing, âAnd I will.â
You shoved open the office doors of Minister Fudge so hard they banged against the walls. His aides leapt to their feet, startled. But you didnât stop. You didnât blink. Your eyes were locked on the man behind the desk â Cornelius Fudge, still wearing that smug little bowler hat, like he hadnât spent the last decade proving he cared more about saving face than saving lives.
Fudge barely looked up, âAh, the prodigal warriors return.â
You didnât flinch. âWhere is he?â You demanded, voice low but fierce, âWhere is Mattheo Riddle?â
Fudge blinked, slightly surprised by your fury. Of course he wasnât aware of just how close you both were â you could only assume he believed Mattheo wouldnât be missed, or that those who did care about him wouldnât have the power to do anything about it.
âHeâs in custody. Being held for questioning. Suspicion ofââ
Harry cut in, voice thick with disgust, âSuspicion of what, exactly? Because I saw the arrest report â and thereâs absolutely nothing of value there.â
Hermione stepped forward, eyes blazing, âYou hold a man without charge because of his name and history? Thatâs not justice â itâs persecution.â
Fudge arched a brow, calm, as you began to tremble with rage, âHeâs being held for questioning. Surely even you understand the need for caution, considering hisââ
âHe defected,â Ron snapped, âHe fought with us. He was on our side at the end of the war.â
âAnd how exactly would you know that?â Fudge folded his hands neatly, "You refused to give your account to the ministry after the war. Refused to cooperate with us."
You stared at him, disbelief rising like bile, âI fought in the war. I didnât sit like a right old fart in an office and send children to do my job for me.â
That struck. His expression flickered. But he recovered quickly.
âYou have no proof,â He said, âNo statements. No witnesses. Nothing documented. Nothing official. Just your word, I suppose?â
Your jaw clenched.
And then, the heavy oak doors creaked open again behind you.
The final recipient of your frantic Patronus had arrived.
âI would hardly call my word âunofficialâ.â Came a cool, clipped voice.
Every head turned.
Headmistress Minerva McGonagall stepped into the room like she owned it. Her tartan robes swirled around her ankles, her bun was tight, and her wand was already out â not drawn, just held. Like a promise.
âHeadmistress.â Fudge said tightly.
âI am here,â She said, âbecause you are about to repeat the mistakes of your past. And I, for one, will not stand by and let it happen again.â
She turned to you with a brief, firm nod. Then addressed the room.
âMattheo Riddle was present at the Battle of Hogwarts. He cast no Unforgivables. He struck down more Death Eaters than many fully trained Aurors. He aided in the evacuation of the Astronomy Tower. I can attest to this. I witnessed it myself.â
Fudge scoffed, âIf you want to make a case, you need to conduct a hearing. Present evidence. Until then, Riddle remains in custody. This isnât the proper procedure.â
âYouâre right,â Hermione snapped, âWhich is why youâll release Mattheo now and arrange a hearing immediately â not weeks from now, not months. Until then, he walks free.â
You stepped forward, voice like steel, âI have a reporter from every major wizarding outlet standing outside this building. Do you know how long theyâve waited to see me after I disappeared for years? How eager they are for their long-awaited interview with all four of us?â
Fudge paled slightly.
âI can see the headlines now,â You said, voice dripping with venom, âFudge Fudged Up. Yet again.â
Harryâs eyes were burning, âYou think theyâll defend you after seeing how you handled Sirius Black? You locked him up on false charges. How many more lives are you willing to ruin?â
âI will make sure you never make another decision without the press crawling down your throat and breathing down your neck â second-guessing everything you say. Because if you think I wonât drag your entire office into the dirt for this, then you havenât been paying attention.â
For a moment, the room was silent. Thick with tension. Even Harry looked vaguely stunned.
Fudgeâs face had gone bone white, his knuckles gripping the edge of the desk.
âVery well,â He said finally, âRelease him. No charges. Effective immediately.â
Headmistress McGonagallâs voice cut through the silence like a knife.
âThank you, Minister.â She said, her tone measured but unmistakably pointed.
You didnât hold back.
Without missing a beat, you shot over your shoulder, loud enough for Fudge to hear clearly, âIâm not thanking you for shit. Go fuck yourself.â
âA displeasure as always, Cornelius,â Ron added as he turned to leave, âMake sure to get off that fat arse every once in a while and do some actual work. Canât let the children have all the fun.â
You didnât look back.
None of you did.
But the echo of your words â and your fury â lingered in the halls long after youâd gone.
The iron doors of the holding chamber creaked open with a groan, and Mattheo stepped into the atrium â free at last.
The Ministryâs harsh lighting did nothing to dull the exhaustion written across his face or the tension that lingered in his shoulders. His shirt was rumpled, his hair a mess from running his hands through it one too many times. Flanked by Blaise, Theo, Draco, and Enzo â all equally sleep-deprived and stone-faced â he looked like a man still caught somewhere between disbelief and survival.
But the second he saw you sprinting across the floor toward him, something in his expression cracked wide open. The weight dropped from his shoulders.
He didnât even get a breath in before you launched forward.
âMattheo!â
His head snapped up just in time to catch you as you practically threw yourself into his arms. His hands rose on instinct, gripping your waist, steadying you like you were the only thing anchoring him to the ground.
You pulled back just enough to grab his face, scanning every inch like you had to see for yourself that he was okay, âAre you alright? Did they hurt you? Did theyâ?â
âIâm okay,â He murmured, voice low and raw, eyes locked on yours, âYou came for me.â
âOf course I did.â You whispered, like it was the simplest truth in the world.
Behind you, Harry, Hermione, and Ron caught up at a far more leisurely pace. They stopped a few paces back, watching you with fond, amused expressions.
âSheâs gone." Ron muttered, shaking his head fondly.
âPrecisely,â Hermione said, lips twitching, âI havenât seen her this taken with someone since your brother Bill visited in second year.â
Ron recoiled, âWhy would you remind me of that?â
Hermione laughed.
Harry just smiled, arms crossed, âGood for her.â
Across the way, Blaise, Enzo, and Draco were watching the reunion unfold with similarly raised eyebrows and smirking mouths.
âIs it just me,â Enzo said, âor does that look a little more intense than casual neighbours?â
Draco arched a brow, âConsidering she just threw herself into his arms? Iâd say yeah.â
Theo didnât even bother hiding his grin, âTold you.â
As pleasantries began to pass between the groups â polite nods, cautious glances, a few lingering tensions quickly diffused by Ron and Blaiseâs sarcastic commentary â you and Mattheo found yourselves standing with Headmistress McGonagall, who approached with her usual purposeful stride.
She looked at Mattheo first, and while her expression was sharp as ever, her eyes were kind. âMr. Riddle,â She said crisply, âWhat happened to you was shameful. Unacceptable. And not the kind of justice we fought for.â
Mattheo shifted slightly, unsure how to respond.
But McGonagall continued, voice dry, âAnd I must say⊠when your Patronus came hurtling into my chambers at three oâclock this morning, I was more than a little surprised. I havenât seen her beg for anything since third year, when Peeves nicked her entire potions essay.â
You flushed, brushing a hand over your face, âIt wasnât begging.â
Mattheo turned to you, gaze soft and unreadable â something between gratitude, guilt, and something else deeper. Warmer.
âI was worried about him.â You admitted timidly.
McGonagallâs brow rose, âSo it would seem.â
You let out a small laugh, breath finally loosening in your chest. Mattheoâs ears turned pink, and you didnât miss the way he relaxed the longer you stood close.
The headmistress tilted her head slightly, âTruthfully, I hadnât expected to hear from you again. Especially after how soundly you ignored my last offer.â
Mattheo blinked, âOffer?â
âShe was offered the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor,â McGonagall said, turning to him, âAt the time, I thought sheâd be a good fit. Now Iâm convinced sheâs the best one.â
You hesitated, just like you always did.
But Mattheo didnât give you the chance to fall silent again.
âYou should take it,â He said, firm and certain, âYour grades were the best in our year. You literally teach now â and youâre brilliant at it. Youâd make a great professor, (Y/N). Hogwarts would be lucky to have you.â
You blinked at him, startled, âYou think?â
He nodded, voice softening, âI know.â
McGonagall watched the exchange with something suspiciously close to amusement, âWise words, Mr. Riddle. Youâd do well to listen to your boyfriend, Ms. (L/N).â
You both flushed scarlet.
But you couldnât even bring yourself to be embarrassed.
Because for the first time in a long, long while â standing there, surrounded by the people who knew your heart and the boy who held it â everything felt right.
And maybe, just maybe, it was time to come home.
âThen I suppose Iâll have to accept.â You said at last, exhaling a breath you hadnât realized youâd been holding.
Mattheo leaned toward you â and before you could turn away, his hand slid into yours. Not in a dramatic way. Not like he was making a scene. Just⊠quiet and sure. His thumb brushed lightly across your knuckles, grounding you.
You looked over at him â and the smile he gave you in return made something in your chest flip.
He didnât say a word.
He didnât have to.
You turned back to McGonagall, looking at your future boss with a smirk, âDrinks? To celebrate?â
McGonagall gave a long-suffering sigh â but her eyes sparkled, âI suppose one will do, for good will.â
Ron chimed in, already slinging an arm around Theoâs shoulders, âI say we make it a proper celebration. Weâve earned it.â
Hermione arched a brow, âOnly you would be up for getting hammered at ten in the morning.â
Draco shared a look with Harry â who gave a subtle shrug, like, heâs got a point â and Blaise was already pulling out his wand to start listing nearby pubs.
You laughed â light and easy now â like the worst of it had passed, like something had finally cracked open in the best possible way.
Mattheo squeezed your hand again, just once.
And this time, you squeezed back.
The apartment building was quiet when you both got back.
The night had blurred into something golden â laughter echoing down cobblestone streets, half-empty pint glasses clinking on wooden tables, Theo and Harry nearly arm-wrestling over who paid the tab (they both lost), and McGonagall giving one tight-lipped smile before declaring sheâd âhad quite enough of rowdy children for one nightâ and Disapparating with a dramatic crack.
You were still smiling when you reached Mattheo's door, still glowing from the rush of everything.
Mattheo put his key into the lockâand then paused.
You turned to him, the adrenaline finally ebbing now that it was just the two of you, your pulse still not entirely steady â not after the last twenty-four hours, not after everything that had just happened.
You studied him in the dim light of the hallway. The bruised shadows under his eyes. The tight line of his jaw. The way he was looking at you â like he wanted to say something but couldnât quite figure out how.
There had been something building there, thick in the air between you. Something humid and suffocating since the moment you entered the bar. A part of you had wanted to leave, the lack of sleep beginning to weigh down on your limbs, but then you saw Lorenzo and Hermione clink their glasses in quiet solidarity â and you stayed. You leaned against Mattheo, your head on his shoulder, lulled by the quiet of the nearly empty pub, the alcohol making you soft and sleepy.
Mattheo turned to you, âDo you want to come in?â
You chuckled, âFor a cuppa?â
He gave you a half smile, âNot this time.â
You let him lead you inside. Let him shut the door behind you and crowd you gently against it, looking at you with half-lidded eyes and a reverence that stole the breath from your lungs.
God, you wanted to kiss him. Wanted to mold your mouth to his, press your body against his, and lose yourself in the gravity of him.
âThank you,â He said finally, voice low, nose a hair away from yours, âFor today. For yesterday. For everything.â
You raised your eyes to his, still pressed between him and the door, trying to swallow the want pooling at the back of your throat like syrup, âItâs what you do for people you care about.â
He looked at you like youâd just said something sacred.
And then, softly â like the words hurt on the way out, âDo you?â
Your throat tightened.
âYeah,â You whispered, âI do.â
Mattheo didnât move. Didnât speak. He just looked at you, long and quiet â like he was memorizing the moment. Like he was waiting for something to shift.
You reached up and pressed your hand to his chest, fingers spread over the steady rhythm of his heart.
âDo you?â
His hand came up slowly, curling around yours, âIâve been trying not to.â
âWhy?â
âBecause I didnât think I was allowed to have something good.â He dipped his head, eyes flicking to your lips, âBut then you showed up. And now I donât want anything else. Iâll do whatever I have to do to deserve you.â
You cupped his cheeks, brushing your thumbs gently over his cheekbones. âCome here.â You whispered.
And then you kissed him.
No fanfare. No fireworks. Just you and him â pressed together under the soft glow of the hallway light. Your hands slid from his face to his shoulders, wrapping around his neck as you tilted your head, standing on your toes and pressing your body flush to his.
Mattheo kissed you back with quiet desperation, brows furrowed like he was feeling too much at once, like kissing you was the only thing keeping him from breaking apart. His hands cupped your face like he didnât trust the world not to take you from him.
And you kissed him like you were trying to make up for every moment he thought he was unloved.
When you finally pulled away, breathless and tangled in each other, he rested his forehead against yours.
For a moment, neither of you spoke.
Then, softly:
"My dad is going to be thrilled."
Mattheo laughed against your mouth, "I can't say he's going to be too thrilled about what I'm about to do to his only daughter."
You shook your head, laughing â but you didnât stop him. Not when he kissed you again, not when his hands found your waist, not when on this night, he finally, finally, became yours.
Bonus:
It hadnât been that long since you walked these halls as a student. The scent of old stone and parchment still felt like home, and the echo of your laughter in the stairwells was barely faded.
Which is why it felt a little surreal, standing at the front of the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom â your classroom now â watching twenty tired students blink at you, half-asleep, post-midterms.
You remembered this feeling too well. The post-exam lull. The Iâd-rather-be-anywhere-but-in-class energy that leaked into the air like a sleeping draught.
So you did what any responsible professor would do.
Time for a little... intervention.
"Alright," You said, clapping your hands once, âSeeing as the lot of you look one Muffliato away from a nap, I brought a guest to help with todayâs demonstration.â
The classroom door creaked open at just the right moment.
Boots echoed on stone. A shadow fell across the threshold.
And then in walked Mattheo Riddle â Auror robes fitted and dark, wand holstered, smug expression firmly in place.
The class lit up like youâd cast Lumos Maxima.
Half the class gasped.
The girls â no, scratch that, several students of all genders â squealed.
You ignored the whispers, fighting a smile as Mattheo strolled in like he owned the castle. You could tell he was enjoying every second of the attention.
"Morning, class," Mattheo said with a smirk, scanning the room like he already knew the effect he had. His eyes finally landed on you, "Hope you're ready to learn something useful for once."
You rolled your eyes, "Donât get cocky, Riddle.â
The students were wide-eyed now, completely awake, some whispering furiously. You let the tension build, then smiled sweetly.
You turned back to the class. âSince most of you seem to have forgotten how to hold a wand upright this week, Auror Riddle and I will be demonstrating live defensive magic.â You paused, âVia duel.â
The room exploded.
âYouâre gonna duel him?!â
âIS THIS EVEN LEGAL?â
âMister Riddle, PLEASE go easy on herââ
âSheâs gonna mop the floor with him, are you kidding?!â
Mattheo tilted his head toward you, amused, "Your students seem confident in your skills. Iâd hate to disappoint them when I win."
You scoffed, narrowing your eyes at him, "I hope you can still keep your job once I humiliate you, darling."
âOh, itâs like that?â He asked, stepping onto the platform. His wand slid into his hand like it belonged there, âWant to make it interesting, sweetheart?â
"I'm listening."
His grin was wicked, âIf I win, we move the wedding up. This winter.â
You blinked, caught off guard for half a second.
A chorus of gasps filled the room.
You raised a brow, âThatâs all? I was expecting something scandalous.â
âScandalous comes after,â He said, low enough only you could hear. Then louder: âWell, Professor, do we have a deal?â
You tipped your head, âDeal.â
The class whooped as you took your stance. Wands raised. Eyes locked.
It started playful â spells exchanged like inside jokes, your shields strong, your counters cheeky. You danced around each other, laughing, bickering like you always did.
âGetting slow in your old age.â You taunted.
âStill fast enough to catch you, sweetheart.â He replied, flicking your spell back with a grin.
You both fell into rhythm effortlessly, spells flying and deflecting with heat and precision. It was like dancing â a dance only the two of you knew the steps to. You hit him with a Flipendo that nearly knocked him on his ass; he responded with a Petrificus Partialis that froze your wand arm mid-jinx.
You countered just in time to send his disarming spell into the ceiling, and he laughed again, breathless, âMerlin, I forgot how annoying you are when youâre winning.â
"You're saying that as if I'm not always winning." You said, already flicking your wand again.
The class was on the edge of their seats. Screaming. Chanting. Cheering for both of you like it was the final match of the Triwizard Tournament.
But then â a flash of motion. A student near the edge tripped on their bag, almost falling off the bench. You turned instantly, wand snapping to cast a cushion charm.
And that was when Mattheoâs spell struck.
Not hard â a harmless stunner meant for flair â but it knocked you slightly off-balance.
The platform dimmed. The match was technically over.
Mattheo, smug as anything, raised his hands as he descended from the platform, walking toward you. âVictory,â He called, lowering his wand with a bow so smug you nearly hexed him right there, âRiddle for the win.â
You glared at him, but still let him wrap his arms around your waist as he lifted you down from the platform â an action that did not go unnoticed by your students, who began to squeal.
âI was distracted. I had you cornered until the end.â
âStill counts,â He said, grinning as he stepped closer, âShouldâve kept your eyes on the target, love.â
You narrowed your eyes, then tilted your head in thought. Loud enough for the class to hear, you said:
âSay I won, and Iâll marry you this weekend.â
The entire class collectively gasped.
âPROFESSORââ
âWAIT THATâS NOT FAIRââ
âTHATâS CHEATING!!â
âYOU CANâT BRIBE HIM INTO LOSINGââ
Mattheo laughed so hard he had to put a hand on the desk to steady himself, âYou heard them, love. Itâs not fair.â
You gave a little shrug, completely unbothered, âLifeâs not fair.â
He stepped closer, wand twirling between his fingers, âSo what youâre saying is... youâre too proud to admit you lost."
You smiled sweetly, âNo. Iâm saying youâre going to say I won. And Iâll be in white by Saturday.â
The class exploded.
âOH MY GOD THEYâRE ACTUALLY DOING ITââ
âWEâRE GOING TO A WEDDING???â
âIâM CRYINGââ
"Iâll be Mrs. Riddle this time next week," You sang, "Going once, going twiceâ"
âThe greatest duelist of all time,â Mattheo declared, loud enough for everyone to hear, âwill be my wife by this time next week.â
The class lost it.
Cheers, whistles, someone even threw a quill in the air like confetti. You rolled your eyes, cheeks warm, and Mattheo just smirked, slipping his hand into yours as you both walked out past the chaos.
âCanât wait to marry me, huh?â You teased, straightening out his robes, choosing not to kiss him â not with your audience so keenly watching.
He leaned in close, brushing his lips near your ear, âYou kidding? I've been ready since the day you introduced me to that shitty Australian dingo."
You laughed softly.
Somewhere behind you, a student whispered, "Is he talking about Bluey?
the fact that i'm no longer the same age as the protagonists of novels and films i once connected to is so heartbreaking. there was a time when I looked forward to turning their age. i did. and i also outgrew them. i continue to age, but they don't; never will. the immortality of fiction is beautiful, but cruel.
The manor was always quiet at nightâtoo quiet for a house that held so many people.
You sat on the edge of your bed, small legs dangling over the side, not quite reaching the floor even when you pointed your toes. The nightlight in the corner cast shadows that danced across the walls of your bedroom, turning the elegant furniture into looming shapes that watched you in the darkness.
Six years old, and you had already learned that being small meant being invisible.
Your fingers clutched the worn fabric of your stuffed rabbit, Mr. Hoppers, pulling him close to your chest. He was missing an eye nowâlost somewhere between the library and the dining room three weeks agoâbut he was still yours. Still the only thing in this massive house that felt like it belonged to you.
"Maybe tomorrow," you whispered to him, your voice barely audible even in the silence. "Maybe tomorrow someone will read me a bedtime story."
But you knew better than to believe your own words.
The social worker had smiled at you, that pitying smile adults gave when they didn't know what else to do. Her hand was warm on your shoulder as she led you through the grand entrance of Wayne Manor, your small suitcase clutching in your other hand.
"You're going to love it here," she'd said. "Mr. Wayne is a very kind man. And you'll have brothers and sisters!"
Brothers and sisters. The words had sent a flutter of hope through your chest. You'd always wanted siblings, someone to play with, someone to talk to during the long, lonely nights at the group home.
Bruce Wayne had knelt down to your level, his face gentle despite the sharp angles and strong jaw. He was handsome in the way princes in storybooks were handsomeâdistant, almost unreal.
"Welcome home," he'd said, and his hand had been gentle when it touched your head.
You'd believed him then. Believed in the promise of those two words.
Home.
But Wayne Manor wasn't a home. It was a museum where you were just another artifact, tucked away and forgotten.
---
đđ«đđŹđđ§đ đđđČ
The kitchen was empty when you crept downstairs, Mr. Hoppers tucked under your arm. The grandfather clock in the hallway read 2:47 AM, but sleep had abandoned you hours ago, chased away by the nightmare that still clung to the edges of your mind.
You'd dreamed about beforeâabout your mother's boyfriend and the cigarette burns, about the locked closet and the darkness, about the screaming that you'd learned to make yourself silent through. The social worker said you were safe now, that no one would hurt you anymore.
But she was wrong. There were different kinds of hurt, and some of them didn't leave marks you could see.
The marble floor was cold against your bare feet as you padded to the refrigerator. Alfred always left you a plate with plastic wrapâa sandwich cut into triangles, some fruit, a small cookie. He never said anything about these plates, but they appeared every night like magic, like proof that someone in this house remembered you existed.
You peeled back the plastic wrap carefully, trying not to make noise. The last thing you wanted was to wake anyone, to be a bother, to give them another reason to look through you instead of at you.
The sandwich was peanut butter and jelly, the crusts cut off the way you liked. Your throat tightened with gratitude so sharp it almost hurt.
"Thank you, Mr. Alfred," you whispered to the empty kitchen.
Your voice had been so small, barely a squeak, but Dick had heard you. You knew he had because his hand had paused on the doorknob, his gym bag slung over his shoulder.
For a momentâjust one precious momentâyou'd thought he might say yes. Might turn around with that bright smile he gave everyone else and ruffle your hair and say, "Sure, kiddo! Want to learn some cool flips?"
Instead, he'd glanced at his watch.
"Sorry, I'm late for training. Maybe another time, okay?" The door had clicked shut behind him before you could respond.
Maybe another time.
You'd heard that phrase so many times it had started to sound like a foreign language. Tim said it when you knocked on his office door, holding a drawing you'd made of the whole family together. Jason said it when you'd found him in the library, asking if he'd read you one of the books that were too hard for you to read yourself. Even Damian had said it, though his version was more like "I have important matters to attend to, child."
And Bruce...
Bruce was a ghost who wore expensive suits. You saw him at breakfast sometimes, a distant figure behind a newspaper, already planning his escape to Wayne Enterprises. He'd pat your head absently if you were in his path, murmur something that might have been "good morning," and disappear like smoke.
Stephanie and Cassandra were kind when they remembered you were there. Cass sometimes left little origami animals on your dresserâa crane, a butterfly, a fox. You kept them all in a shoebox under your bed, treasures from someone who at least thought of you sometimes.
But kind wasn't the same as there. It wasn't the same as present, as engaged, as caring.
It wasn't love.
---
đđ«đđŹđđ§đ đđđČ
You ate your sandwich slowly, making it last, making this moment of being cared for stretch as long as possible. Mr. Hoppers sat on the counter beside you, his one remaining eye keeping watch.
The house settled around you with creaks and groans, old bones adjusting to the night. Somewhere far above, you heard footstepsâquick, purposeful. Someone heading to the Cave, probably. Off to save the city, to be heroes.
You wondered sometimes what it would be like to need saving. Really need it, in a way they'd notice.
But you'd already been saved, hadn't you? Pulled from that awful house, placed somewhere "better." This was supposed to be your happy ending.
No one had told you that happy endings required more than just safety. That children needed more than food and shelter. That a heart could starve even when the stomach was full.
The parent-teacher conference had been marked on the calendar for a month. You'd reminded Alfred twice, left a note on Bruce's desk, even tried to tell Dick when he'd breezed through the kitchen one morning.
"Next Thursday at four," you'd said, holding up the permission slip that still needed a signature. "At my school. Ms. Peterson wants to meet my... my family."
Dick had smiled, but his phone was buzzing, and his attention was already fragmenting into a thousand different directions. "Yeah, sounds good! We'll figure it out."
Thursday at four had come and gone.
You'd sat in the classroom with Ms. Peterson, who kept glancing at the door hopefully, her smile growing more strained with each passing minute. Other parents filtered in and out, shaking hands, asking questions, looking at artwork on the walls.
At 4:45, Ms. Peterson had knelt beside your desk.
"Maybe something came up," she'd said gently. "I'm sure they wanted to be here."
But her eyes had held that same pitying look the social worker's had, and you'd known she didn't believe her own words any more than you did.
Alfred had apologized profusely when he'd picked you up at 5:30, his face drawn with genuine distress. There'd been an "incident," he'd explained vaguely. Everyone had been needed.
Everyone except you.
You'd told him it was okay, because that's what good girls did. They didn't make trouble. They didn't add to the burden. They swallowed their disappointment like bitter medicine and smiled and said it was okay.
Even when it wasn't.
Especially when it wasn't.
---
đđ«đđŹđđ§đ đđđČ
The sandwich was gone now, leaving only crumbs on the plate. You brushed them carefully into your palm, not wanting to make a mess for Alfred to clean up. The cookie sat untouchedâyou'd save it for later, for tomorrow when you'd need something sweet to get you through another day of being invisible.
Your feet swung back and forth as you sat at the kitchen island, too short to touch the floor even from the stool. The clock ticked steadily, counting down the hours until dawn, until you'd have to put on your brave face again.
"I'm good at being alone," you told Mr. Hoppers, smoothing his threadbare ears. "Mama's boyfriend used to lock me in the closet, remember? Sometimes for whole days. This is better. This is so much better."
But your voice cracked on the last word, betraying you.
Because it was betterâyou had food and warmth and safety. You had a bed that was yours, clothes that fit, toys that no one took away as punishment. You weren't afraid of being hit or burned or screamed at until your ears rang.
But somehow, impossibly, you were lonelier than you'd ever been.
At least in that closet, you'd known why you were alone. It was punishment, deserved or not. Here, you were alone because you simply... didn't matter enough. Because everyone had something more important to do, someone more interesting to be with, some crisis that needed them more than you did.
You were the optional part of their lives. The footnote. The addendum they'd signed on for because Bruce Wayne had a savior complex and a big house with empty rooms to fill.
Your birthday had come and gone like any other day.
You'd woken up hopingâstupidly, childishly hopingâthat maybe someone would remember. That there would be balloons or a cake or even just a "happy birthday" sung off-key over breakfast.
The kitchen had been empty except for Alfred, who'd made you chocolate chip pancakes without explanation, his eyes soft and sad in a way that made your chest hurt.
He'd known. He'd remembered.
But he was also just the butler, and you'd learned quickly that the family's dynamics didn't include him in the same way. He couldn't force them to care, couldn't make them see you.
You'd gone to school and come home, and the day had passed like water through your fingers. That evening, you'd found a small wrapped present on your bedâa beautiful leather journal and a set of colored pencils from Alfred. The card had read: "For all your stories and dreams. -A"
You'd cried yourself to sleep that night, clutching the journal, loving Alfred for remembering and hating yourself for wanting more. For being greedy. For not being grateful enough for what you had.
Six years old, and already you were learning that wanting to be loved was a weakness you needed to overcome.
---
đđ«đđŹđđ§đ đđđČ
The tears came without permission, hot trails down your cheeks that you scrubbed away angrily with your palms. Crying was stupid. Crying was pointless. Crying was for babies, and you were a big girl now.
Big girls didn't cry because their family forgot them.
Big girls didn't fall apart because no one tucked them in at night.
Big girls didn'tâ
A sob broke through your clenched teeth, then another, until you were crying in earnest, your small shoulders shaking with the force of feelings too big for your body to contain. Mr. Hoppers absorbed your tears silently, faithfully, the way he always did.
You'd learned to cry quietly at the group home. Loud crying brought attention, and attention was rarely good. So even now, falling apart in the kitchen of a mansion, you barely made a sound. Just the soft, broken gasps of a child who'd learned that no one was coming to comfort her.
The house didn't care. The shadows didn't care. The expensive marble and the crystal chandelier and the family portraits lining the wallsânone of it cared that a little girl was breaking into pieces in the kitchen at three in the morning.
You'd found Tim in his office, surrounded by computer screens and empty coffee cups. He'd been here for sixteen hours straight, Alfred had mentioned with concern, trying to solve some case.
The drawing had taken you all afternoon. You'd used your special colored pencils, the ones Alfred had given you, and tried your very best. It showed Tim as Robin, swooping over the city, stars surrounding him. At the bottom, in your careful six-year-old handwriting: "To Tim. You're a hero. Love, Y/N."
He'd glanced at it for maybe three seconds.
"That's nice, thanks." He'd set it aside without really looking, his eyes already back on his screens. "Hey, can you close the door on your way out? I really need to concentrate."
You'd found the drawing in the trash two days later when you'd volunteered to help Alfred with the waste baskets. It had been crumpled, forgotten, worthless.
Just like you.
---
đđ«đđŹđđ§đ đđđČ
Eventually, the tears stopped because bodies could only cry for so long before exhaustion won. You slid off the stool carefully, washed your plate in the sink with quiet efficiency, and dried it with a dish towel before putting it away exactly where it belonged.
Good girls cleaned up after themselves.
Good girls didn't make extra work.
Good girls tried so, so hard to be worth keeping.
The walk back to your room felt longer than usual, the hallway stretching out like something from a dream. You passed door after door, each one closed, each one representing someone who had their own life, their own concerns, their own reasons for not having space for you.
Your room was at the end of the hallâthe smallest bedroom in the family wing, though still larger than anywhere you'd lived before. You'd tried to make it feel like yours, but it remained stubbornly impersonal. The toys were too nice, never played with hard enough to feel loved. The clothes were all new, without the memories that made things precious. Even the walls, painted a soft lavender that someone had decided was "appropriate for a little girl," felt like they belonged to someone else.
You climbed into bed and pulled the covers up to your chin, Mr. Hoppers tucked in beside you.
Tomorrow would be the same as today. You'd wake up and get dressed by yourself. You'd go downstairs and eat breakfast alone or with Alfred if he had time. You'd go to school and come home and do your homework at the kitchen table, checking the answers yourself because there was no one to ask for help.
You'd be good and quiet and unobtrusive, and maybeâmaybeâsomeone would notice.
But probably not.
The thing about hope, you were learning, was that it hurt worse than giving up. Every time you let yourself believe that tomorrow might be different, that someone might finally see you, you were just setting yourself up for the fall.
Maybe it was better to be invisible. Maybe it was safer.
At least then, you couldn't be disappointed.
---
đąđČđ đšđźđȘđ»đŒ đđ”đ
Six years old, and you'd already learned that love was conditional.
Six years old, and you'd mastered the art of silence.
Six years old, and you knew that some children were wanted while others were simply... tolerated.
Six years old, and the word "family" had become a joke with a punchline that only hurt you.
Six years old.
Just six years old.
And so unbearably, impossibly alone.
---
The night swallowed you up, and somewhere in the house, the vigilantes prepared for patrol. They'd save lives tonight, stop criminals, be heroes.
And they'd never know that the person who needed saving most was sleeping right down the hall, clutching a one-eyed rabbit and dreaming of what it might feel like to matter.
To someone.
To anyone.
To the family that had promised to love her.
---
In the darkness, a little girl made a wish she'd made a hundred times before:
Please. Please see me. Please love me. Please let me be enough.
But the universe, like the family, didn't answer.
And morning would come, as it always did, with its fresh disappointments and its stale hopes.
Not in the creepy way, but in the way someone does when theyâve already leaned all about you and still want to keep learning.
He noticed things.
He noticed everything.
He knew you put jelly on your pancakes instead of syrup, and he even started keeping a jar of your favorite kind in his cabinet just in case you'll need it when you're over... even though he cant remember the last time he had eaten pancakes.
Heâd shrug it off if you asked about it, saying something like, âPicked it up on sale,â even though he went to like three different stores that morning just to find the right brand.
He knew you wanted to like tea, it was basically a dream of yours to be one of those people who could enjoy the leaf water, but every time you bought a box, it ended up shoved in the back of your cupboard after one disappointing cup and stayed there for months until he just took it to Alfred.
So sometimes, when you came over at his place, heâd hand you a new mug with a steaming drink in it. âTry this,â heâd say, eyes watching yours as you took a sip, cataloging the slight purse of your lips, the way you tilted your head in thought, the way your nose would either scrunch up subconsciously or your eyes would light up. Heâd keep hunting for the one that made you light up.
And then there were the mugs. God, the fuckin' mugs.
Your entire kitchen was practically decorated with them. Different shapes, different colors, some with characters you loved, some from places youâd never even been to. You told him once, voice soft with something almost guilty, that you felt bad when you saw one at the store and didnât buy it.
âWhat if no one buys it?â youâd said with the most pathetic (adorable) pout, like the ceramic thing might actually feel abandoned.
Jason hadnât laughed. Heâd just looked at you for a long, quiet moment, as he started to feel that same pull in his chest like he did when he found a stray kitten in the rain.
So he started buying you mugs after that; never all at once, never enough for you to get suspicious, just⊠enough. Enough that, someday, youâd realize half your collection had come from him.
Jason Todd was in love, and his love showed in the little details. The ones you thought no one saw. The ones heâd guard like secrets.
Because, truth be told, he wasnât just noticing you.
He was keeping you.
-little detailed scene--
It started with the tea. You were sitting on Jasonâs couch, legs tucked under you, scrolling on your phone when he came back from the kitchen. Without a word, he set a mug down in front of you; cream-colored with tiny blue flowers painted around the rim. You squinted at the mug as you tried to remember buying that one.
âTry this,â he said, like it was nothing. You blinked at the cup. âYou got me another mug?â He gave a lazy shrug, settling into the seat beside you. âSaw it. Thought youâd like it.â
You wrapped your hands around the warm ceramic, inhaling the faint scent of honey and strawberries. One sip later, you made a small, surprised sound. âOkay⊠this oneâs actually good.â
Jason smirked at the corner of his mouth but didnât say anything. And thatâs when it hit you...this wasnât the first time.
You set the mug down slowly, your gaze sliding toward him. âWait.â He looked over at you, all innocence. âWhat?â
âYou-â you gestured vaguely at the tea âyouâve been⊠doing this. Like all of this. â
Jason arched a brow. âDoing what?â
âKnowing stuff about me. Weirdly specific stuff. Like how I like jelly on my pancakes, and how I feel bad about not buying things when we go out, and-â your eyes narrowed as realization clicked into place âhalf my mug collection is from you now, isnât it?â
He didnât answer right away. His jaw shifted like he was chewing over his words. Finally, he smirked slowly, dangerously. âMaybe.â
You leaned back, crossing your arms. âJason. Thatâs⊠a lot.â
âYeah,â he said, leaning in, voice low and steady. âIâm a lot.â
The air between you tightened, not quite tense, but charged in that way that made your heartbeat pick up. You swallowed.
âSo youâve just been⊠watching me? Memorizing me?â
Jason didnât flinch. âIâm in love with you. What did you expect me to do--not pay attention?â
Your breath caught. You hadnât been expecting that.
His gaze softened, and for a second, the teasing edge in his voice slipped away. âYouâre the most important thing in my life. I notice everything, sweetheart. Always will.â
And you didnât say anything, because there wasnât really anything to saynot with your cheeks hot and your stomach fluttering like youâd just stepped off a high ledge.
You just picked the mug back up and took another sip, hiding the smile you couldnât quite bite back.
Tagging:
@ladyperceval
If you'd like to be tagged ill try my best to add you! I hope you like my work
Jason Todd who freezes up the first time he takes his shirt off in front of you.
He's searching your face intently for a reactionâany hint of disgust or horror. His heart nearly drops to the ground when he sees your eyes blown wide with shock, mouth slightly agape and fingers twitching by your side.
His head immediately clouds with all the what ifs and worst case scenarios. The poor guy is just about sure you'll bolt out of the room any second.
Nothing on earth could've prepared him for you to let out the most ungodly screech he's ever heard, one that's a mix of excitement and adoration as you approach him.
"ohmygod," the words tumble out of your mouth in a slur. There's nothing but joy and curiosity radiating off of you when you come to a halt in front of him, hands ghosting over his chest. You're not quite touching him, but you're close enough for his breath to hitch at your warmth.
When you look up at him, all air leaves his lungs through a shake exhale. Your face can only be described as pure loveâsomething he decidedly didn't expect.
"You have so many beauty marks and freckles Jay," you snap him out of his trance only to stun him into another bout of shocked silence at the request you utter.
"Can I touch? You're so pretty."
He can only manage a weak nod before your hands are all over him, running across his waist and stomach. Your fingers trace his scars gently, with enough reverence and softness to render his knees utterly useless at holding his weight up. Your touch is precise and calculated, like you're cataloguing every inch of his skin. You're touching him with so much love, like he's worth the softness and devotion you pour into him.
He doesn't know what to do with your touch, so he looks up to the ceiling and coaches himself through several shuddering breaths.
If you notice, you kindly leave him be and continue your earnest exploration, uttering praises and compliments at every turn and touch.
He can't wrap his head around the whole thing.
You decided to look past his scars and marred skin. Decided to focus on whatever beauty you perceived and praised him for it.
Or perhaps, you didn't look past the ugly parts of him.
Perhaps, there's a chance you don't think they're ugly at all.
He doesn't know what to do with that possibility, so he shuts his brain off and basks in your tender loving touch instead.
big, big hands that dwarf your own. makes yours look like a baby's. his long, slender fingers that brush the hair away from your face, tucks the stubborn strands behind your ears, pinches your cheeks almost as gently as they curl inside you.
big thumbs that brush at your bottom lip, eliciting a sharp inhale or a hitch in breath from you. thumbs that wipe the tears from your cheeks or press softly against your eyelids after a long, tiring day.
huge, huge hands that cradle and squish your face, always making you giggle and smile like you've been offered the sun. hands that cradle the back of your head when sadness weighs heavy on your soul, holding you impossibly close, letting you know that he's here. forever will be if you let him.
hands that have to touch, touch, touch you.
hands that find you in darkness. in crowds. through tears and nightmares.
jason's hands are calloused and rough from years of fights. from years of finding his way through the dirt life has thrown at him. his knuckles are always bruised and cut. covered in blood sometimes. his touch can never be soft. no. it cannot be comfortable. it cannot feel like feathers touching your skin.
and yet.
yet when he touches you, you sigh in such contentment. with such a blissful smile on your face that jason is forced to believe otherwise.
and you? god you're weak for him. so, so weak. for him and his big, calloused hands. for him and his half smiles. for him and his unexpected gentleness.
jason todd might not believe he's capable of softness, but you saw it in his heart long before it ever made to the surface.
you love him for all the softness he doesn't realise he gives. hoping you can help make it's way back to him.
Drawing on your ticklish partnerâs back hasâsurprisinglyâturned out to be a delicate and intimate predicament.
a/n: i first posted this on ao3 and just,,, left the tumblr counterpart sitting in my drafts. here it is finally!!
âStop moving,â you murmur, your breath warm against Jasonâs shoulder as you lean closer, pen poised over his skin.
âIt tickles,â he says, huffing into the pillow.
Youâre both sprawled on his couchâ Jason shirtless and lying on his stomach, you straddling his lower back, a handful of colorful gel pens scattered around you. The potion is delicate and intimate, if you donât pay too much attention to the many pens lying around.
You two have been like this for a few minutes. Itâs truly surprising that Jason has stayed in place for so long, considering the fact he shifts anytime you press into his skin with the pen. He denies being ticklish, but this predicament has proven him wrong.
âHow did you even manage to talk me into this?â Jason mutters, but you can hear the smile in his voice.
âShh,â you whisper, letting your fingers trace the edge of a scar before drawing a star around it. âIâm creating a masterpiece.â Your touch lingers longer than necessary. âThis oneâs going to be part of the Big Dipper.â
âThe Big Dipper is seven stars.â
âNot anymore. Now itâs the Big Dipper plus Jasonâs Shoulder Scar. Itâs an improvement, really.â
Jasonâs laugh rumbles through his chest. âYouâre ridiculous.â
âAnd youâre letting me draw on you with colorful gel pens, so what does that say about you?â You shift slightly, and Jasonâs breath catches.
You move to the next scar, watching to a purple pen, your hand sliding down the warmth of his back. Jason had been complaining about being bored twenty minutes ago, and this had seemed like innocent fun. Now, with him beneath you and your hands mapping every inch of his skin it feels like something else entirely.
âThis oneâs going to be a shooting star,â you announce, adding a little trail of lines to a small scar on his ribs. Your fingers brush against his side, and he shivers.
âYouâre having way too much fun with this,â he says, voice slightly strained.
âYou say that like itâs a bad thing.â You lean back to admire your work, and Jason makes a soft sound at the shift in pressure. âOkay, weâve got stars, weâve got part of a constellationâ oh! We need a galaxy.â
âA galaxy?â
âExactly.â
Jason turns his head to look at you over his shoulder, and thereâs something heated in his sea-green eyes. âYouâre playing with fire here, you know that?â
âMaybe I like the heat,â you say, meeting his gaze as you trace a lazy circle around another scar.
âDangerous game.â
âGood thing I like danger.â You lean forward, your chest brushing against his back as you reach for a different pen. âDonât question my artistic vision, Todd.â
You grab the silver pen and start creating swirling galaxy arms around arms around a cluster of smaller scars. Jasonâs trying to peek over his shoulder, which is definitely not helping with your concentrationâ especially when it makes his muscles shift beneath you.
âWill you hold still? Iâm trying to make you into a work of art here.â
âI canât see what youâre doing,â he says, voice low and amused. âWhat if youâre drawing something embarrassing?â
âLike what?â You let your free hand rest on his shoulder blade, thumb stroking over unmarked skin.
âI donât know,â he breathes. âBut knowing youââ
âKnowing me, what?â You lean closer, your lips almost brushing his ear. You continue with the galaxy, adding little dots for distant stars.
âKnowing you, youâd probably drawââ he hesitates for a moment, the words right on the tip of his tongue, ââa unicorn just to mess with me.â
âA unicorn?â You parrot back, surprised and even amused at the claim he has made. âThatâs actually a brilliant idea.â
âNo, I didnât say it so you could actually draw it on me.â
âOh, come on, Jason. Stop being a baby and let me continue my work.â
Jason moves under you; his muscles shift beneath your pen. You click your tongue, annoyed at his attempts to hinder your process. You try to strengthen your hold on the gel pen, steadying the penâs lines on his back. This only makes him shiver beneath you even more.
âI forgot how ticklish you are,â you comment, trying to hold back a laugh, but a small chuckle still escapes you. âItâs kind of adorable.â
âNo, I am not ticklish.â Jason sends you an annoyed glare over his shoulder, but you catch the soft glint of affection in his eyes.
âThe big bad Red Hood turns out to be ticklish,â you coo, keen to tease him even more. You trace the gel penâs ink in the shape of an unicornâs horn, and as if instinctively, he notices.
âWas that the horn?â he asks, as if heâs caught you doing something that you shouldnât be doing. He tries to look back again to see what youâre doodling on his back, but you push him back into the pillow.
âI will push you off my back,â he threatens, but you can hear the slight smile seeping into his voice.
âYou would never.â
He rolls his eyes at you before turning his face away and hiding his face in the pillow, but you can still see the pink hue appear on the tips of his ears. Heâd never stop you, of course. Jason loves the feeling of your hands on him too much to deny himself this. Even if it means this process will end with his back being used as a canvas for unicorns and galaxies.
âIâd never,â he says, proving you right.
You take advantage of his surrender, carefully adding a flowing mane in pastel blue, curling around one of the longer scars that traces along his ribs. Each stroke is gentle, deliberate, and Jasonâs breathing deepens.
âWhat else could you possibly add?â he asks, though he makes no move to look this time.
âWell,â you say, picking up a yellow pen, âI was thinking about adding a little sun. And maybe some of those little stick flowers that kids draw.â
âIâm going to regret this, arenât I?â
âProbably.â You grin, already sketching the first petal. âBut youâll look beautiful.â
ïč â âȘ â ââINBOX OPEN.â â feel free to send me asks and suggestions in my inbox. àŽŠà”àŽŠàŽż(Ë” âąÌ Ꭰ- Ë” ) â§
plot! dick grayson can't help but simp for gotham's academy nicest girl, this time is completely different though. he's not cocky and he doesn't tease because he simply can't, you make him shy and awkward and he's not used to this
a/n: i absolutely loved this request and i think this was my first time writing an actual kind reader to dick but i completely get it now, how couldn't he not fall for someone like her??? i'm definitely gonna continue and make a part two with the other things you requested because this is gonna be so good
part two.
Gotham Academy had a reputation for being prestigious, strict, and intimidating to most students who walked its halls.
Not for Dick Grayson. Heâd grown up flying through the air on trapeze ropes in front of hundreds of people, a math test or a teacherâs glare wasnât going to rattle him. He was a natural at school: charming when he wanted to be, a bit of a class clown, smart enough to coast by without trying too hard. Everyone knew him.
But there was one person who turned all of that upside down.
You.
You werenât the type to dominate conversations or chase attention.
You were⊠nice.
In a city like Gotham, where cynicism practically clung to the air like fog, it made you stand out even more. You remembered names. You helped people pick up books when they dropped them. You thanked the cafeteria staff and smiled at the security guards. People noticed. Even the students who rolled their eyes and whispered about how âperfectâ you were couldnât hold onto their jealousy for long, because you were too genuinely kind for it to stick.
And Dick? Dick noticed more than anyone.
He tried not to make it obvious, but his friends had eyes. Barbara Gordon, for one, was merciless about it.
It started simple. Heâd catch himself watching you in class: the way you leaned over your notebook, hair falling forward as you scribbled down notes with neat precision. Or in the library, when you were perched by the window, sunlight glinting off the side of your face while you explained something to a student who clearly hadnât understood the assignment. You werenât showing off. You just⊠cared.
That was the part that got him.
People at Gotham Academy were sharp. Ambitious. A little ruthless. But you were different, and it disarmed him in a way he didnât know how to handle.
At lunch, Dick usually had a whole table of people, athletes, theater kids, even some upperclassmen, who liked hanging around him. Today, though, Barbara slid onto the bench beside him, tray in hand, and followed his line of sight across the cafeteria. You were sitting at a smaller table with a few friends, laughing at something one of them had said, leaning in with that soft attentiveness you gave everyone.
Barbara smirked. âYouâre staring againâ
Dick almost dropped his fork. âI am not.â
âYou are. I could time it. Youâve looked over there every thirty seconds since we sat down.â
âMaybe Iâm just⊠looking around.â
âMmhm. At the ceiling? Or at Gotham Academyâs Nicest Girl?â
âBarb.â
âDonât âBarbâ me. You like her.â
He ducked his head, running a hand through his dark hair in a nervous gesture that wasnât his usual smooth self.
Normally, Dick Grayson leaned into being charming. He was good at banter, quick with a joke. But when it came to you? The words caught in his throat before they even got out.
It didnât help that you seemed completely oblivious.
Not in a careless way, in fact, when heâd spoken to you once or twice, youâd been friendly, polite, even warm. But you hadnât treated him like he was anything special. And for someone like Dick Grayson, who was used to people leaning in when he talked, laughing too loudly at his jokes, or angling to get his attention⊠it was almost refreshing. And terrifying.
Later that day, in History, he ended up sitting two rows behind you. Normally, heâd be cracking whispered jokes with the kid next to him or sliding Barbara snarky doodles across the aisle. Instead, his eyes wandered to the way you tapped your pencil absently against your notebook when you were thinking, or the way you tilted your head as if trying to puzzle out the lecture.
When the teacher called on you, you answered clearly, not smug or show-offy, just⊠confident in a quiet way. And Dick had to press his lips together to stop from smiling like an idiot.
Of course, Barbara caught him on his way out of class.
âYouâre hopeless.â
âAm not.â
âYou are. And youâre awkward.â
He blinked at her. âAwkward? Iâm not awkward.â
âYou didnât say a single word to her. You just stared like a lost puppy.â
Dick shoved his hands into his pockets. âMaybe I didnât have anything to say.â
Barbara raised her brows. âSince when does Dick Grayson have nothing to say?â
The truth was, he didnât know how to act around you.
With everyone else, he could lean into being charming, a little cocky, playful.
With you, though, that felt wrong. You werenât a game. He didnât want to impress you with jokes or stunts. He wanted you to see him, the real him. And for a boy who wore masks more than he wore his own face, that was harder than anything else.
So instead, he kept orbiting around you quietly. Heâd hold the door open a little longer if you were behind him. Heâd grab the extra worksheet on the desk if you missed it. Subtle things, things he hoped you didnât notice too much, because if you did, heâd probably turn bright red.
And still, every time you smiled, at anyone, not just him, he felt that weird little flip in his stomach.
Barbara was right: he was hopeless. And maybe just a little bit in over his head.
The next day at Gotham Academy, Dick Grayson sat with his usual easy posture at one of the library tables, a pen spinning between his fingers as he skimmed over the dayâs notes. It wasnât that he needed to review, heâd already nailed the material in class, but it gave his hands something to do, and it made him look occupied enough that people didnât try to rope him into group projects.
Across from him, Barbara Gordon had her laptop open, typing away with sharp efficiency. She didnât even glance up when she said, âYouâre pretending to study.â
He smirked faintly. âI could actually be studying.â
âMmhm. But youâre not. Youâre spinning that pen like youâre waiting for something.â
He opened his mouth to retort, but the words got caught in his throat when he saw you step into the library. For once, you didnât look serene or unshakably put-together.
You were scanning the room like you were on a mission, clutching a binder close to your chest. A couple of your friends were with you, but they peeled off after a minute, leaving you lingering by the stacks, chewing your lip thoughtfully.
Dickâs chest tightened.
Youâd missed yesterday, heâd noticed immediately, of course. Heâd wondered if you were sick, if you were okay. And now, here you were, clearly looking for something.
Or someone.
Barbara didnât miss the way his pen stilled in his fingers. She leaned her chin on her hand, eyes sharp with amusement. âWell, would you look at that.â
He shot her a look. âDonât.â
âIâm not doing anythingâ she said innocently, but her grin betrayed her.
And then you started walking in his direction.
Dickâs whole body seemed to forget how to work properly.
Shoulders too stiff, heart picking up in his chest. He hadnât expectedâ okay, maybe heâd dreamed about you talking to him, but not like this, not in the middle of the library with Barbara sitting right there like a shark circling blood in the water.
You stopped right at his table, smiling that polite, almost apologetic smile you gave when you were asking someone for help.
âHi,â you said softly. âRichard, right?â
Barbara nearly choked on a laugh.
Dick, on the other hand, went red at the ears. âUhâ itâs, um, yeah. Richard. But⊠call me Dick. Everyone does.â
You tilted your head, a little hesitant. âOh, I thought that was only meant for friends.â
That simple, respectful comment knocked the wind out of him.
You didnât mean it as anything sharp, but to him, it was like holding up a mirror. Right â you werenât his friend. You barely knew him. He was just the kid in your classes who answered too many questions correctly and always had a circle of people laughing around him.
And he wanted so badly for you to call him Dick anyway.
He swallowed, forcing a lopsided smile, trying to play it off. âGuess that means you can be an exception. If you want.â
Your lips quirked in the faintest smile, eyes warm despite the distance you kept in your words. âOkay. Dick, then.â
Something about the way you said it, careful, almost deliberate, made his stomach flip.
You shifted your binder in your arms. âI was out yesterday, and I've asked all my friends for notes before coming to you but they said you take the best ones in class so I was wondering⊠if maybe youâd let me copy them?â
For a second, he just stared. Not because it was a huge request, but because this was it. This was the first time youâd come to him for anything, and he could barely remember how to string words together.
âY-yeah, of courseâ he said quickly, digging into his bag. âI mean, yeah. Sure. No problem. Iâve got them rightâ uh, right here.â
His usual smooth rhythm was gone.
He was fumbling, flipping through his notebooks with a little too much urgency until he found the right one. He slid it across the table toward you, trying not to notice Barbaraâs smug expression from her seat.
You opened the notebook, eyes scanning the pages. âWow⊠you really do have neat notes.â
âThanksâ he muttered, suddenly wishing the table wasnât so small, that you couldnât sit this close and tilt your head over his handwriting, close enough that he could smell the faint scent of whatever shampoo you used.
You looked up, expression soft. âI really appreciate it, Dick. Iâll give this back as soon as Iâm done.â
âTake your timeâ he blurted, then winced at how overeager it sounded. âI mean, uh, no rush. Testâs not till next week.â
You smiled, tucking the notebook carefully into your binder as if it were something valuable. âThanks again. Really.â
And just like that, you were up and gone, gliding back across the library with that easy, quiet grace you carried everywhere.
The silence you left behind was deafening.
Barbara let it stretch for all of three seconds before she exploded into laughter.
âOh my godâ She shoved her chair back and pointed at him, eyes wide with delight. âYouâ you were so awkward. I have never seen you like that.â
Dick groaned, dragging a hand down his face. âPlease stop.â
âYou froze. You practically short-circuited. âTake your timeââ she mimicked, pitching her voice high. ââNo rush!ââ
He groaned louder. âBarbââ
âYou like her.â
âI donâtââ
âYes, you do. And itâs adorable. Honestly, Dick, Iâve seen you talk down supervillains without flinching, but one nice girl at school and youâre toast.â
He slumped against the table, burying his face in his folded arms. âKill me now.â
Barbara just smirked, leaning back with satisfaction. âNo way. Iâm going to enjoy every second of this.â
The gym at Gotham Academy always smelled faintly of polished wood and chalk dust. The climbing ropes swayed lightly from the rafters, and the polished horizontal bars gleamed under the fluorescent lights. Normally, gym was a drag for most students: sit-ups, laps, the occasional dodgeball massacre, but when the teacher let Dick Grayson near the equipment? Suddenly the whole class paid attention.
He was airborne.
Launching from the springboard, he gripped the bar, legs tucked and then kicking out, swinging into a fluid rotation that looked more like art than exercise. He flipped, twisted, landed, and without breaking stride vaulted onto the next apparatus. His classmates gathered in loose clusters, half-cheering, half-gawking.
âShow-offâ someone muttered, but there was no real heat in it. Dick made everything look easy, and watching him was like sneaking a glimpse into a circus act.
On the sidelines, a couple of kids started clapping when he stuck a landing, and he gave a quick grin, his usual easy, confident one. Up here, he wasnât awkward. Up here, he was in his element.
And then the door creaked open.
You stepped inside, binder in hand, looking a little out of place among the gym uniforms and scattered basketballs.
You spotted him quickly, hard not to, since he was mid-swing on the high bar. Your expression softened when you saw him, and you clutched the binder closer as you headed toward the bleachers.
Dickâs heart stuttered mid-rotation.
He wasnât expecting you.
He wasnât prepared.
And for one fatal second, his focus slipped from the bar in his hands to the sight of you watching him with that calm, curious expression.
His grip loosened.
Instead of the clean dismount heâd lined up, he wobbled. His feet hit the mat wrong, his balance shot, and he ended up half stumbling, half tumbling into a very ungraceful roll. The class broke into surprised laughter, a few calling out in shock.
âGrayson, you okay?â
âDude, you never fall!â
Dick groaned, pushing himself up, rubbing the back of his head where it had knocked lightly against the mat.
Of course. Of course the one time you walked in, he managed to look like a total idiot.
And then you were there, slipping through the cluster of curious classmates with that same composed kindness you carried everywhere. You crouched a little in front of him, eyes wide with concern.
âAre you alright?â you asked gently.
Dick blinked up at you, caught off guard by how close you suddenly were, how earnestly you looked at him. âY-yeah. Totally fine. Just⊠showing the mat some love.â
A few kids chuckled at his attempt at humor, but you didnât laugh at him. You smiled, small but warm, like you actually believed him.
âI thought you were amazingâ you said.
He froze. His heart did a double somersault that was smoother than the one heâd just botched. ââŠYou were watching?â
âOf courseâ you said, as if it were obvious.
âI came to give you back your notes, but I didnât want to interrupt while you were practicing. Youâre⊠really good.â
Nobody ever complimented him like that. Sure, people said he was talented, called him a prodigy, a show-off, a natural. But the way you said it: sincere, without jealousy or exaggeration, hit him differently.
He scratched the back of his neck, feeling his ears heat. âThanks. I, uh⊠kinda grew up doing this stuff.â
Your brows lifted with curiosity. âReally?â
âYeah.â He shifted on the mat, suddenly aware of how ridiculous he must look sitting there with his hair mussed from the fall. âFamily business.â
You didnât press, just nodded as if that explained enough. Then you held out his notebook, the corners neatly aligned as if youâd been careful not to bend it.
âI copied everything I needed. I didnât want to take up your study time.â
He blinked at the notebook, then at you. âYou couldâve kept it longer. Seriously, I didnât mind.â
âI know. But it wasnât mineâ you said simply, pressing it into his hands.
He accepted it carefully, like it was more than paper and ink because it had passed through your hands.
His fingers brushed yours for a second, and he hoped you didnât notice how quickly he tucked the notebook against his chest after.
âThanksâ he said softly.
You smiled again, rising to your feet. âThank you, Dick. For the notes.â
He scrambled upright, a little too fast, nearly tripping on the mat edge in the process. âAnytime. Really. If you ever need⊠you know, help, or notes, or⊠anything.â
Your eyes lit faintly at the offer, like you believed him, like you thought he meant it (which he did, more than anything).
âThatâs kind of you. Iâll see you in class.â
And with that, you turned and walked out as quietly as youâd come, leaving a trail of whispers behind from the classmates who had just watched Gotham Academyâs golden boy completely lose his cool.
One of the guys clapped him on the shoulder. âMan, you never fall. What was that?â
Dick rubbed his neck, trying to play it off with a grin. âGuess even I have off days.â
But as he watched the door swing shut behind you, his grin faltered into something softer. Because the truth wasnât that heâd had an off day. The truth was, for the first time, flying hadnât been the thing that made his stomach flip.
synopsis. gojo satoru thinks heâs going to die because youâre giving him the silent treatment. (aka your first big fight with gojo).
contents. hurt/comfort, ooc, lovesick!gojo, you give him the silent treatment and he goes crazy, he is so pathetic in this one, tw obsessive behavior (he makes it EVERYONEâS problem), gojoâs pov
notes. loosely inspired by that one scene from yakuza fiance. not proofread whats new
Gojo knows heâs screwed up the second he steps into the common area of Jujutsu Techâs dormitory. The air feels thick, wrong. And then thereâs you, curled up on the couch, a book open in your lap, but your eyes arenât moving.
His grin falters for half a second before he masks it with his usual bravado. âI always knew you had a little freak in you, but reading your erotic books out in the open? Who knew my girl was such a perv.â
The joke usually earns him a laugh, a shove, maybe even a teasing retort. But tonight, the silence that follows is deafening.
The pit in his stomach grows.
âSweetheart?â He tries again, waving a hand obnoxiously close to your face.
You finally react, swatting his hand away, but thereâs no playfulness in the motion. Your eyes don't even meet his.
âYouâre late,â you say flatly, still staring at your book. âAgain.â
Gojo scoffs, irritation bubbling. Not at you, never at you, but at the damn book thatâs getting more attention than him.
âAh, you know how it is. Got held up in Kyoto,â he says with a shrug.
The words leave his mouth too easily. He doesnât realize his mistake until you finally, finally look at him.
And itâs nothing like usual.
Thereâs no warmth in your gaze, no sparkle of amusement or exasperation. Instead, you pin him with a look so sharp it strips him bare, leaving nothing but the hollow weight in his chest.
âYou missed our date.â
His breath catches. His throat goes dry. âIââ
âIâm not mad about that.â
Relief floods him too fast, too soon. His shoulders sag as he leans down, tilting his head for a well-earned kiss. âYouâre the best. I swear, Iâll make it up to you.â
You pull away before he can touch you.
Gojo freezes.
â[Name]?â
You exhale sharply, shaking your head. âYou know, itâs funny.â
Thereâs nothing funny about this moment.
His pulse thrums as you continue, voice eerily steady. âThat your mission was in Kyoto. I mean, we have a whole sister school there, full of sorcerers ready to handle a first-grade threat. So why would they need you, specifically?â
His stomach drops.
Heâs never been good at guilt, not when heâs spent his whole life believing heâs untouchable. But now, standing before you, unable to meet your eyes, it sits heavy in his gut.
And you donât let up.
âOf course, I asked around. Thought maybe I was overthinking it.â A humorless scoff escapes you. âImagine my surprise when I found out my boyfriend was too busy meeting with his future bride.â
Gojoâs mouth opens, but for the first time in his life, he doesnât know what to say.
âThatâsââ he starts, then stops because, shit, youâre staring at him like heâs a stranger. Like heâs someone you canât trust. The realization makes his stomach churn.
âOh, donât stop on my account,â you say bitterly, arms crossing as you lean back into the couch. âI mean, Iâd love to hear how you were going to explain this one, Gojo Satoru.â
Full name. Thatâs how he knows heâs really fucked up.
âItâs notâItâs not what you think,â he says quickly, voice unusually hoarse. His usual bravado, his charm, none of it is coming to him. He doesnât even know where to start. âI wasnâtâI wasnât hiding it. I justââ
âYou just forgot to tell me that your clan is arranging a marriage for you?â you cut in sharply. âThat slipped your mind?â
âNo! YesâFuck, thatâs not what I mean,â he groans, pushing a hand through his hair. Heâs never felt like this before. Like heâs scrambling for footing on uneven ground. âI didnât tell you because it didnât matter, sweetheart. I wasnât ever going to go through with it. You know that, right?â
You let out a short, humorless laugh. âDo I? I mean, Suguru seemed shocked when I didnât know that these were recurring dates set by your clan.â
Gojo falters.
âYou didnât even think to tell me, Satoru,â you say, voice quieter now, but somehow even more devastating. âYou didnât think I deserved to know?â
His heart clenches. Thatâs notâGod, thatâs not what this is.
âOf course you deserve to know! But Iââ he exhales sharply, trying to gather his words. âI justâFuck, I thought it was stupid. I thought it wasnât worth mentioning.â
You shake your head, looking almost tired now. âRight. Because Iâm just supposed to assume youâd never go through with it. After your multiple dates with her. Because Iâm supposed to read your mind, just like always.â
The weight of your words crashes into him, and Gojo suddenly realizes that this isnât just about Kyoto. This isnât just about one lie, one mistake. This is about every time heâs brushed things off, every time heâs let silence speak for him, every time heâs sat through those excruciating meetings, knowing he would never go through with it, but never once thinking about how it would feel for you to find out this way. This is about every time heâs expected you to just get him without him ever having to say a word.
This is about how, even after everything, you still donât know how much he loves you.
And now, looking at you, Gojo is terrified that heâs already lost his chance to prove it.
âIâm going to sleep,â you stand up from your place on the couch.Â
Gojo tries to follow you, âListen, babyââ
âI donât want to talk to you right now. I need some space.â you turn around to send him a teary glare and that stops him in his tracks. He had never seen you cry. And it tore him apart knowing that he was the cause.Â
The sound of your door slamming echoes in Gojoâs mind.Â
Gojo Satoru is the first one in class the next day.
He drums his fingers against the desk, restless in a way he can't explain, but he knows it has everything to do with the fact that he spent the entire night not sleeping. His mind was too busy replaying the way you had looked at him, no, the way you hadnât looked at him.
He had left you alone and upset. He had made you feel like you were second to someone else. And worst of all, he hadnât even realized it until it was too late.
âThis must be a first.â
Gojo glances up as Suguru enters, raising an eyebrow at him.
âGojo Satoru, on time? It must be the end times.â
He knows itâs a joke, but it might as well be the end times. Gojo doesnât respond, just presses his lips into a thin line as he goes back to mentally reciting the apology speech heâs been revising in his head all night.
Then the shoji door slides open again.
You walk in with Shoko, your head tilted slightly as you whisper something to her, something heâll never get to hear because you donât so much as glance in his direction. Instead, you take a seat at the farthest desk, as if he isnât even there.
A part of him withers away.
But Gojo Satoru isnât one to give up.
If words wonât get your attention, heâll just have to be Gojo Satoru about it. He leans back in his chair and stretches obnoxiously, before loudly exclaiming, âYaga-sensei! Are those grey hairs from your recent divorce?â
He grins, waiting for the familiar sound of your laugh, for that little shake of your head, for you to scold him like always.
But you donât even look at him.
Instead, heâs met with Geto and Shokoâs twin expressions of abject horror, and before he has a chance to register whatâs happeningâ
BAM!
Yagaâs palm collides with his head, sending him face-first into his desk.
Even through the throbbing pain, he can only think about one thing.
You didnât even react.
âAnd how exactly is she ignoring you?â
Shokoâs grumpy voice echoes through the morgue, where sheâs been attempting to practice her technique. Sheâs clearly unimpressed that Gojo Satoru has decided to spam-call her instead of dealing with his own problems.
âSheâs ignoring me, Shoko,â Gojo groans dramatically from the other side of the Jujutsu Tech campus, rubbing the fresh bump on his head as he stands in front of your door. âIâve been knocking for an hour. Sheâs in there. I know sheâs in there, but she wonât answer.â
âMaybe she finally got tired of your bullshit,â Shoko says dryly. âHonestly, I donât know why it took her this long to hold you accountable. Sheâs let your bad behavior slide for way too long.â
âWhy are we talking about me like Iâm some kind of dog?!â
Shoko ignores him.
âFrom the sound of it, you really messed up. I mean, who keeps a marriage a secret from their girlfriend?â She pauses, then adds with a smirk in her voice, âOh, right. You.â
Gojo groans, pressing his forehead against your door. âYou and I both know thatâs not what happened. But she doesnât. And she wonât even give me the time of day to explain.â
Shoko sighs. âGive her time to cool down.â
âAnd what, let her decide she wants to run off and marry some other guy? Move to a cute little beach town in Enoshima, start a family, have three kids, and leave all Jujutsu sorcery behind?â
Thereâs a long pause before Shoko makes a disgusted sound. âO-oi. Keep your weirdly detailed fantasies to yourself.â
âIâm just being realistic,â he insists, clutching his flip phone dramatically.
Shoko promptly hangs up on him.
Gojo stares at the device for a moment before slowly lowering it, exhaling hard.
Then he rests his head against your door again, defeated.
But Gojo Satoru was never one to admit defeat, so he tries again. He returns to your door the very next morning, bright eyed and bushy tailed.
â[Name]!â he chirps. âI bought us some parfait! Letâs talk things over, yeah?â
Silence.
Not even the sound of movement.
But Gojo Satoru is not easily discouraged.
So Gojo Satoru comes again the next morning.
â[Name]!â he knocks again, this time balancing a slice of strawberry cake in one hand. âThis is all my fault, so come out and let me apologize properly!â
Nothing.
Gojo sighs, leaning against the doorframe, about to knock again whenâ
Your phone rings.
His breath catches as he presses his ear to the wood.
âHi, Suguru?â
His heart stops.
âYeah, weâre still on for the movie. Iâm just about to leave right now.â
For the first time in his life, Gojo Satoru understands what people mean when they say they feel like theyâve been punched in the gut.
Because youâre going to Suguru.
Youâre not just ignoring him, youâre choosing someone else.
His fingers twitch at his sides as a feeling he doesnât like at all creeps into his chest. Itâs something ugly, something unfamiliar. Something that feels a lot like jealousy. Was that how you felt?
He wants to knock again, wants to demand that you open the door, look at him, let him fix this before you walk away from him any further.
But he doesnât.
Instead, he presses his lips into a thin line, shoves his hands into his pockets, and forces himself to step away from your door.
Forces himself to give you the space you deserved.
You donât know why you relent so easily.
You shouldnât. Not after the way he lied, the way he kept something so important from you.
And yet, when you hear him pacing outside your door, his nervous energy practically seeping through the walls, you feel something crack.
Heâs been outside your room for the nth time this week. Every day, like clockwork, heâs knocked. Brought your favorite snacks. Talked to you through the door, filling the silence with his ridiculous banter, even when you refused to answer.
You squeeze your eyes shut, gripping your blanket a little tighter. You should stay angry. But you can't.
You sigh, pressing your forehead to your knee.
Maybe itâs time to stop punishing the both of you.
With a deep breath, you stand, crossing the room to the door. When you open it, Gojo nearly stumbles forward, mid-step in his pacing.
His eyes snap to yours, wide and filled with so much desperate hope it makes your chest ache.
And the way his face lights up like youâve just handed him the entire world tells you that, maybe, you were never going to be able to stay mad at him forever.
But youâre here, leaning on your door frame with your arms crossed, your nails digging into your skin as you glare at the man who has spent the last ten minutes tripping over his words, looking wrecked in a way youâve never seen before. His hair is messier than usual, lips are parted like he wants to say something, anything, but he doesnât know where to start.
Finally, you scoff, breaking the silence. âIf you donât have anything to say, Iâm going back into my room.â
âNo!,â Gojo steps forward instinctively, like heâs afraid youâll slip through his fingers. And after everything, he is. âI screwed up.â
You give him a deadpan look. âOh, really?â
He groans, dragging a hand down his face. âOkay, yeah, I really fucked up.â
Silence.
You should say something. You should demand an explanation, yell, maybe even cry, but youâre so tired. Youâve spent days twisting yourself into knots over this, convincing yourself you never meant as much to him as he did to you.
And then Gojo says it.
âI shouldâve told you.â His voice is hoarse. âI should have told you after the first meeting. After the first second they brought it up.â He swallows hard. âBut I was stupid. I thought if I ignored it, if I went through the motions, if I waited for the right moment⊠then it wouldnât matter. That it would be over before you ever had to know.â
You shake your head, letting out a hollow laugh. âSatoru, do you even hear yourself? Do you get what it was like for me to find out from someone else? To hear that the person Iââ you cut yourself off, but the damage is done. You see it in the way his breath hitches, in the way his fingers twitch at his sides, like he wants to reach for you.
âThe person you what?â he asks softly, pleading.
You clench your jaw. âIt doesnât matter.â
âIt does matter.â
Your shake your head. âYou lied to me.â
âI know,â he says, and the sheer brokenness in his voice makes your throat tighten. âI know, sweetheart. And I swear to you that I never meant to. I never wanted to hurt you.â he exhales shakily, rubbing the back of his neck. âI swear on everything, I was never going to go through with it. I never even showed up to any of the dates, so they kept ambushing me under the guise of missions! I sat through every single one of those goddamn meetings thinking about how ridiculous it was, how there was only ever one person I wanted.â
He stops himself, inhaling sharply.
And then, quieter, almost afraid:
âHow thereâs only ever you.â
The words hit you like a fist to the chest.
Gojo watches you carefully, breathless, waiting. Hoping. Heâs given you the truth, raw and unfiltered, and now itâs up to you.
And maybe itâs the exhaustion, maybe itâs the way he looks at you like youâre the most important thing in his world that makes you believe him.
For the first time in a week, your lips find his, and Gojo swears he can finally breathe again. The warmth of your palm against his cheek, the way your fingers curl slightly as if grounding yourself in him. Itâs enough to make him melt.
"Youâre so insufferably cheesy, Satoru," you murmur against his lips, your breath warm, teasing. "It makes me so angry that I love it." A pause, a soft exhale. "But I forgive you."
His grin is instant, smug and shameless. "That was good, huh?" He tilts his head, cerulean eyes twinkling. "Iâm willing to bet your heart skipped a beat."
You roll your eyes, but you kiss him again, slower this time, because, damn it, heâs right.
extra!
âI demand some extra loving!â Satoru sprawls dramatically across your bed, limbs hanging off the edge like a defeated king.
You barely spare him a glance, flipping a page in your book as you lie comfortably on your stomach. âAnd why, exactly, do you deserve that?â
He lifts his head, pouting. âI deserve it after a weekâs worth of psychological trauma. Donât think I forgot that you ditched me for Suguru.â
âOh⊠that.â
âYeah. That.â His voice is thick with exaggerated betrayal.
You finally look at him, a smirk tugging at your lips. âIt was a fake phone call, Satoru. You were just so insufferable camping outside my door that I had to make up an excuse.â
when Duke needs backup in a fight he uses his powers to blast bat-signal-esque signs into the sky to call for whatever sibling is best suited for the job. each sibling hates their calling sign, and even worse, they actually have to respond to it because Duke only uses them when heâs like three minutes away from dying so they literally have no choice, like if their symbol shows up they have to fucking BOLT over there regardless of the indignance or Duke will not make it
Jason: the middle finger emoji
Damian: a somehow detailed image of the Boss Baby
Dick: just the word âslutâ in bubble letters
Tim: the red robin restaurant logo, complete with âgourmet burgers and brews!â underneath
Steph: a taco, in reference to a time when she was drunk one night and Tim got on video her chasing down a moving taco truck insistently only to face plant into the side of it when the driver finally stopped to let her buy one
Cass: her regular symbol, because shes the only one he respects completely and it drives the others insane to have one sibling un-harassed
Bruce doesnât have one because he refuses to call for Bruce. Alfred has one, a shotgun, although itâs never been used, and it pisses Bruce off to no end.
Summary: You get hit with a love spell. Naturally, the first person you seek out is Jason Todd.
Pairing: Jason Todd x gn!readerÂ
Word count: 4.5k
Warnings/tags: love spell (so potentially mild dubious consent but all the feelings are reciprocated), lovesick you, lovesick jason, repressed jason, LOTS of cuddling/lovie stuff, needles, magic, pining, happy ending.
the divider
Jason's having a good night.
He made himself an indulgent lasagna, and now he's got leftovers for tomorrow. He's off from patrol tonight, which, he must admit, was nice of Cass to offer.
Yeah, Jason actually feels pretty normal. Feels like any young person would. Hell, he might put on a movie he won't pay attention to, or finally adopt a cat, just to keep the normal streak going. That's what young folks do, right?
(He can think of some other things young people do, things that Jason won't allow himself to dream of.)
Knock knock.
Jason sighs. Well. The streak was good while it lasted.
He gets up, shuffling over in his sweats. He undoes the four locks and opens the door to reveal... you.
"Uh, hey," he says, cracking the door wider. "Everything okay?"
It's late. You shouldn't be out now, even if the sun hasn't gone down yet.
Jason frowns when you sway in the doorway and don't respond.
Then you flash him the sweetest smile he's ever been on the receiving end of. Wow. Sure, Jason's seen you flash your pretty teeth before. But not like this. And not at him.
"Hi, Jaylove. Hi."
"Uh." He watches you walk right past him, into his apartment. He shuts the door. "Hi... What's goin' on? You alright?"
You turn to face him. "Why wouldn't I be? After all, you're here."
"What?"
You walk to him and take his hands in yours. Jason's eyebrows rise.
"Hey...?" Jason says, looking at your joined hands. You lace your fingers together.
"My prince," you say happily. "Your eyes are beautiful. Like emeralds. And you have a beautiful mouth. Your whole face is beautiful. I'd like to paint you."
"Are you on drugs?" Jason releases your hands to hold your face. He gently pushes your eyelids up to inspect your pupils. You just smile.
"I feel high when you touch me," you say. "Just being near you is drug enough."
Yeah, Jason's now feeling a healthy amount of paranoia. It's not that you don't stop by or that you're not nice. No, you're the sweetest creature Jason's ever had the pleasure of meeting.
But wanting to touch him? Thinking he's beautiful? Calling him your prince? Either you're drugged or he's died again and found paradise.
Then again, he probably wouldn't still be in Gotham if this were paradise. You'd definitely be here, though.
"Right. Your eyes are fine." Jason lets go of your face. "You sure you didn't take anything? Drink anything? Run into anyone?"
"I drank tea," you say, gazing up at him. "And I petted a fat orange cat. Don't you want a cat?"
"I surely do. You drank tea?"
"Mmhm. It was almost as amazing as you."
Jason nods and takes your hand. "Okay. We're going to the Cave."
"How come?" you ask, but you don't protest as he leads you out and into the elevator.
"Because I wanna make sure you're okay," he says, pushing the button labeled one. You're definitely not okay, but he doesn't want to worry you.
"Oh." You lean against Jason's arm. He stiffens and looks down at you. You just burrow into his side. "'Cause you love me?"
Breath catches in his throat. You can't mean that. Do you even know what you're saying? No, impossible.
You look up when he's silent for too long. "Jay-Jay? Didja hear me?"
"Yeah," he says slowly. "Yeah, I did."
You look at him, big eyes sweet. "Don't you love me too? I love you."
Jason swallows hard. "I, um, don't think you're in your right mind."
Your lip quivers. Oh, God. No, please don't cry, please don'tâ
"You don't love me?" you ask, tears welling.
"I do love you," Jason says quickly, panicking at your distress. "I do. Shit. Please don't cry, honey. I do love you."
You frown, cheeks wet. "You're just saying that! You hate me!"
Jason shakes his head. "No, no! Oh, never, I could never hate ya, honest! I was just... um, this is the first time we've said it to each other, y'know? I do love you. Have for a long time now."
He strokes your cheek with his thumb, soaking up your tears. You sniffle but accept this, nodding.
"Oh. I'm sure I've told you that I love you before. I love you so much, Jason. I'll never love anyone the way I love you."
God, this is fucking torture. As the elevator reaches the ground floor, Jason takes a deep breath, lets you link your fingers with his, and leads you out to the street. The universe is intent in never granting him a normal night. Noted.
There's no way you're in your right mind. Jason's figured this from the start. But that doesn't make the way you look at him, like he's anybody worth looking at, any less painful.
He pulls out his phone, shoots a quick text to Dick. ETA 10 min.
Dick responds two seconds later. What's up?
Possible Code 12.
Jason pockets his phone, running through potential reasons for what did this to you. Ivy's not wreaking havoc tonight, as far as he knows.
Meanwhile, you're in another world, humming and holding his hand. Jason's thought about this many times, holding your hand and taking you for rides, you adoring him, hugging him, kissing him. He's nothing if not a masochist.
"Okay, sweetheart," Jason says, and you immediately turn to him, like a flower showing its face to the sun. Jason is no one's sun, though. He's more like the worm under your boot.
"Hm?" you ask, stroking his arm. Jason does his best to be normal about it.
"We're gonna, um, go to the Cave. You okay on my bike?"
You glance at his bike, and there's a tinge of apprehension on your face. Jason reaches for your shoulder, stops, then forces himself to touch you. You're not going to recoil from him, not in this state. And he's not doing it for himself; he's only touching you so that you'll let him take you to the Manor and figure out what's what.
He's not a bastard for holding your shoulder, right? He's doing it just so that you'll be safe.
(It doesn't matter. Jason knows he's a bastard for being in your life at all.)
You lean into him when he touches your shoulder.
"Never been on your bike, Jay," you say.
"I know. But I swear to you that you're safe. You know I'd never let anything happen to you, right? Never."
You nod. "Yeah. You always look out for me. 'S part of why I love you so much."
Good God. Jason's going to be a ball of self-hatred for the next millenia over this.
He puts his spare helmet on you, helping you fit the chin guard underneath.
"Okay?" he asks.
You give him a thumbs-up. Jason smiles and puts his own helmet on.
"You gotta hold on real tight, okay? As tight as you can. Don't worry 'bout hurting me."
"Mmkay!"
He helps you mount the bike first, then follows. As soon as he's on, you wrap your arms around his middle and smush your helmet into his back.
How long has he dreamed about this? Taking you on late-night rides, feeling you pressed against him, squealing as he floats through traffic (he'd never speed the way he does when he's alone; Jason doesn't give a shit about his own body, but your safety matters).
"The bike is loud, so I'm not gonna hear you if you say something, but if you want me to stop, tap my shoulder three times, okay?"
"Okay, Jaylove." You squeeze him in what's clearly a hug. "Ready."
Jason's not sure he is. It's been a long time since anyone's touched him, much less someone he's head over heels for. You're so trusting, it makes him ache. Jason's just glad he's the first jerk you laid your eyes upon instead of the magic you're under pushing you into the arms of someone dangerous.
He starts up his bike. Jason's had guests on his bike before, mostly his brothers and, once, the old lady who runs the tea shop down the block.
He's never had a lovely thing like you snuggled up to him, clinging to him. Jason feels rabid. He feels like he needs to be shot and put out of his misery.
He follows all of the road rules so you won't be scared. You don't tap his shoulder or shake, so Jason figures you're fine. He's good. He's being good for you.
Jason slows as he goes down the ramp to the Cave entrance. He stops at the mouth of the Cave and dismounts first, pulling off his helmet.
"You alright in there?" he asks, offering his hand.
You wrap your arms around his neck and Jason wobbles as he recalibrates and snakes an arm around your shoulders instead and helps you off that way. He removes your helmet. You blink at the new light, then look at him, moony-eyed once again.
"I was kinda scared," you admit. "But I trust you, Jaybee. Always."
"Got you here in one piece, didn't I?" he says, winking at you.
"Uh-huh!"
Jason sees what you're going to do before you try. He sees the way you look at his lips, how you rear back, ready to leap and kiss him.
He redirects you immediately, preferring that to making you cry again. He hates it when you cry. Your soft mouth lands on his jaw instead.
Jason smiles, strained. You're annoyed at the fact that you missed, and Jason can see that you're about to try again when Dick and Tim come into view.
He's never been more thrilled to see his brothers.
"Fellow bretheren," Jason says. He knows his voice is thin. "Funny seein' you here."
You're briefly distracted and wave to be polite. But then you force Jason's left ear to your level and catch the lobe between your teeth.
Holy fuck. Jason nearly buckles at the sensation. He's never understood the ears as an erogenous zone beforeânow he gets it. He's ashamed of how heat pools in his gut as you nip his ear.
Jason balances you with an arm around your waist, gingerly trying to both hide his reaction and separate you. He accomplishes neither. Tim's eyebrows are at his hairline; Dick's mouth is open, no doubt ready to make a smart-ass comment.
"Well, it's nice to see you two so... affectionate," Dick says, holding back a grin.
Jason rolls his eyes. "I need you to run tests. They showed up to my door like this, all over me."
"Yeah, that is weird," Tim says.
"Thank you very much for that, Timbit," Jason grumbles. You kiss under his ear and weave your fingers through his hair. Jason manages to get your hands off, but your mouth is still firmly planted on his neck. He clears his throat. Normal!
"I dunno, Jason," Dick says. "It's not that weird. People fall in love every day."
And, okay. Jason can do teasing. He can even do borderline psychotic remarks. That's part of having siblings. He's made a few in his day. They've all stabbed or shot each other.
But now Dick is just being cruel.
Jason scowls. "Take their blood so we can fucking get this over with. They're clearly under a love spell."
His scathing tone surprises Dick, but it really startles you. You've moved away from his ear (Jason is both relieved and disappointed) and return to cradling his arm. You're alarmed by his reply.
"Jaylove?" you ask. "What happened? Are you mad?"
Jaylove? Jason sees Tim mouth. He forces himself to focus on you, be gentle for you.
"Hm, no, not mad at ya, sweetheart. Sorry 'bout that. But we need to run some medical tests on ya, 'kay? Can we do that?"
"Sure," you chirp, linking your arm with his.
Dick and Tim slip into Work Mode. Jason appreciates that. His nerves are frayed. He senses a self-destructive episode coming on after you're cured. Maybe he'll throw himself into a bar fight tonight.
"Symptoms?" Tim asks, going to the computer.
"Being in love with me," Jason says dryly.
"Besides that. Any physical symptoms like dizziness or nausea? Recklessness?"
"No, didn't notice any sickness. Not reckless; they did everything I said." Jason swallows, says the next part quietly, fearfully. "Probably jump into the Hudson if I asked."
Tim nods sharply. Dick prepares to draw your blood. Again, you're apprehensive. But Jason soothes you, pets you, and you're leaning into him like a cat in its favorite patch of sun as Dick takes your blood.
"I wanna get married," you say as red fills the second vial.
Dick shoots him a sympathetic look. Jason looks away.
"Soon, honey," Jason says, ignoring how his stomach's a pit.
He didn't think about love or relationships when he came back. Didn't care, not when he had revenge to plot.
But after all that was over, after he met you, after he found a reason to keep living, Jason started thinking about it.
And what he realized is that he's never getting married.
By choice? Yes, sure. Jason loves pretending he has a choice in anything. Sure, he chooses to abstain from marriage, like normal people out there do. But really, he avoids attachment because it wouldn't be fair to anyone. He knows he's not made for that. His death made him unsalvageable. It's a miracle he's here at all. How dare he ask for more?
And inside, he chokes on a vine of hatred for everyone else who can find someone. Who's capable of loving and being loved. It even, to Jason's shame, has reared its head at you, whispered in his ear about how you're not damaged, so of course you'll find someone one day. Of course you'll leave him eventually. It would be stupid of him to hope otherwise.
"When?" you ask as Dick starts on the third vial. You don't even notice. Dick could probably drain you dry as long as Jason's in front of you. "When can we get married?"
"How 'bout next month?" Jason says without thinking. He would. He'd marry you tomorrow.
You think about this for a moment, then nod. "Yes, that would be good. I've always wanted a fall wedding."
"Yeah? I always liked the idea of marrying in the spring. All the flowers."
"No," you say. "Pollen's out. You'd be sneezing your head off."
Jason laughs, then wants to cry, because you know that he's allergic to pollen.
"Yeah, y'right," he says, voice thick. "Fall wedding's better."
"Alright, all done!" Dick says, forcefully cheerful. He removes the needle and puts a Bandaid on the inside of your elbow. You rest your head on Jason's arm. Jason tries not to boil himself in a fire of misery. You probably won't even remember this.
Dick watches you both, then tugs your hand. "Hey, you mind helping me fill out some info? For the tests."
Your mouth shrivels. You look at Jason, and he can't believe he's your North Star, magic or not.
"I don't wanna leave Jason," you say.
"He'll be right here," Dick says quickly. "Won't leave your sight for a second. But I need your help."
"Just for a minute?" you ask.
Dick nods. "One minute."
You sigh and turn to Jason. "I'll be right back."
Jason nods, tries to smile. "Sure. I'll be here."
He'll be here. Forever and ever and ever...
Wait a second. Tea. Jason jolts.
"Tim. They said they drank tea. Could be something there."
"On it," Tim says. "Dick, we need a mouth swab."
"Right." He turns to you. "Can Iâ"
"No," you say, and march back to Jason. "You said a minute."
Jason would laugh at the pout on your face, the way you plop yourself next to him and curl around him like he's a new toy. He would laugh. If he could find the humor.
Dick looks at him. Jason sighs.
"Honey?" You hum. "We just need one more test, yeah? Q-tip on your tongue. Not the most pleasant, but it'll be quick. Promise."
"Okay," you say immediately, hugging his arm.
Jason knows it's a spell, or maybe a lab-made chemical. But he's still awed by how quickly you acquiesce. How you show no worry when Dick approaches because Jason's right there, patting your hand.
Dick swabs your mouth. You cough three times after, most of your body on Jason.
"Interesting how they're not lustful," Dick says.
"What," Jason says.
"Okay, the ear thing was..." Dick shrugs. "But it's not mindless. It's actually the most reasonable love spell I've ever seen. Like, their desires for you don't feel manufactured, they feelâ"
"Don't," Jason snaps. "Don't fuckin' say it."
Dick holds up his hands. "It was just an observation. You've seen Ivy's pollen doses. This one seems different."
"Fine. Ivy's taking a break from the orgies. Doesn't mean this is real."
Jason's not stupid enough to hope.
"It can't be Ivy," Tim says, and Jason almost startles. He forgot Tim was there, so wrapped up in you. "No reports of Ivy attacks. And the substance, whatever it was, wasn't inhaled. It was injested."
You wrap your arms around Jason's neck and smush your face against his. You're warm and smell good. Jason feels feral.
He holds you with a hand on your back, mind turning.
"Sweetheart," he says. You hum. "You said you drank tea after work. Where exactly did you go?"
"Dunno," you say, spacey. "Went into a tea shop that's never been there before. And an old lady invited me in. She said I looked so sad. And I was, Jaybee! How did she know?"
"I don't know, honey," Jason says quietly, even though he has a suspicion. He's never letting you walk home alone again.
Tea shop. That's what he gets for trying to be a good Samaritan. How dare she drug you?
"Hm. Well, she gave me a tea sample, said it would make all my problems disappear. Then I petted her cat named Darcy. Like that book you like!"
God, Jason just wants to hug you tight and kiss your face. It's awful of him to think of you as cute in your state, he knows.
"Track their routes," Jason says. "They take two different ones home. One crosses Bank Street, the other goes over the bridge."
"I'd call you a stalker but I really have no right," Tim says, fingers flying over the keyboard.
"No shit," Jason mumbles, letting you play with his fingers.
"Jason," Dick says quietly. He glances at you, then at his brother. "If it's too much, we can sedate them."
"No. We don't know how it'll react to the tea. It's not Ivy's brew."
Dick frowns. He knows Jason's right. Jason knows he's right.
"Okay, I got something. Magic signatures from a building on Tenth Street," Tim says. "And I think I'm onto an antidote."
"I'll check it out," Dick says, going to suit up. He looks at Jason. "Are you-?"
Jason nods. "I'm fine. Go."
So Dick does. Tim is able to make an antidote within the hour. He gives it to Jason who injects it into your neck. He feels guilty even though this is whatâll cure you. You wince at the pinch but you don't so much as whimper, endlessly trusting.
"They'll probably crash soon," Tim says, out of your earshot. "I don't know if you should risk the bike."
Jason sighs. Tim's right, and it makes him all the more agitated that his brothers have been helpful and even kind of nice during the whole thing.
You're going to crash soon. Jason has no choice but to bring you up to the Manor.
"Come on, sweetheart," he says, taking your hand and standing.
"Where're we goin'?" you ask, yawning.
"Goinâ tâbed, honey. Aren't ya tired?"
"Hmm. Mmhmm."
"Yeah, thought so."
Jason leads you up the stairs and out of the Cave. He helps keep you steady as you trip up the stairs. He's tempted to just carry you, but he feels like that might be overkill.
Once at the top of the stairs, Jason stops. Swallows.
He hasn't been up here in a while. He slept in his room once after he returned, after a nasty encounter with Scarecrow.
"Wanna sleep in your bed, Jay," you mumble, cheek against his arm.
Jason sighs. "Yeah. Okay, love."
You go to his room. It's clean, as usualâAlfred never let it get dusty. Jason had hoped that if you ever saw his room it would be in much different circumstances. Normal circumstances.
But, well. Here you are.
"Hmm, 's nice," you say as Jason pulls back the bedspread and helps you out of your shoes. You start to take off your pants and he panics.
"Uh! Uh, baby, maybe keep the pants on. You might get cold."
You frown in confusion. "Doesn't feel cold."
"Yeah, but, whew, Alfred blasts the AC! Jus' keep 'em on."
Jason cannot handle seeing you in your underwear. He draws the line there.
"'Kay," you say, and flop onto the sheets. You wiggle around, getting comfortable.
Jason sits in the fat armchair in the corner of the room. Immediately, you sit up.
"Why're you over there?" you ask, eyes wide.
Oh, boy.
"Oh. I was, um, gonna read for a bit. I'll come in in a while."
Your lip trembles. Noâ
"Don't leave me, Jaybee. Don't leave! Stay with me. I love you!"
Jason rubs his forehead. "Honeyâ"
"You hate me! You do! I annoy you." Tears gather in your eyes.
Jason hurries to the edge of his bed, climbing in in his jeans and socked feet.
"No, no, love, we covered this. I don't hate ya, hm? Where'd ya get a silly thing like that?"
You quiet as he scoots in beside you. Then you throw most of your limbs over him. Jason stiffens.
"Just got scared," you say, and kiss his chest. "Promise you won't leave?"
Jason breathes in. Breathes out.
"Yeah. I promise."
And he stays.
You wake up with a faint headache and a dry throat. Sunlight peeks through the blinds. You feel warm and safe and well-rested, despite the slight pains.
You stretch, expecting air. Instead, you touch skin. You open your eyes.
Oh. You're in a bedroom.
No, scratch that. You see framed pictures of the Bats, books on shelves.
You're in Jason Todd's childhood bedroom. With the aforementioned tucked under your arm and leg.
You jerk away so hard, you land on the carpeted floor below.
Jason's up instantly, head poking over the bed. His eyes widen.
"Shit! Y'alright? C'mere."
He gets up and practically scoops you into a standing position. Your brain short-circuits: big strong man strong big good nice. Then you recover.
"Um," you say. "Uh. Hmm. Hi."
Jason smiles tightly. "Hey."
"What... how-?"
"Right. How much do you remember?"
You try to think. You remember walking home, drinking tea, an affectionate orange cat. You remember hands on your face and your stomach swooping on a motorcycle and a gentle voice. So gentle.
"You were magicked," Jason says quickly. "It was a, uh, tea shop. Dick's checking it out. You, um, came to me and I took you here and you got an antidote and you didn't want me to, um, leave. So, yeah. Sorry."
You tilt your head. "Why are you apologizing, Jason?"
He sighs. "Just 'cause."
You have no idea what that means. But you feel like Jason's telling you a very condensed version of what happened.
"What was the magic?" you ask.
He winces. "Love spell. You thought you were... in love with me."
Jason says it like he's the one who charmed you. Like he's ashamed of it.
"Oh," you say. Well, you certainly didn't need a spell for that to happen.
"Yeah." Jason's staring at your and his shoes by the door. "But everything's fine now. I can take you home. Dick and Tim'll take care of the tea shop witch."
He doesn't wait for a response, darting to the door and slipping into his shoes. You rush forward and close the door as Jason opens it. He looks at you in confusion.
"Jason," you say softly. "What happened?"
"Whaddya mean? I told you."
"Jason. I've known you for three years. You think I don't know when you're not telling me something?"
He looks at his feet. One of his socks has a hole in the toe.
"There's nothin' to tell," he mumbles. "Magic stuff. Happens all the time. Business as usual."
You frown. "I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable, Jay. I admittedly don't remember a lot."
Jason's expression is relief but there's a heaviness to his shoulders. "Well, 's for the best, really. Magic messes with your head."
"Did I make you uncomfortable, Jason? Not letting you leave andâGod, I can't imagine how I was on the spell."
He shakes his head fervently. "No! No, no, my God, no. You didn'tâyou could neverâI mean, I wasn't... fuck. No. You didn't make me uncomfortable."
"If you're sure," you say.
He nods. "Hundred percent."
Jason doesn't sound like he's lying. You're pretty good at detecting it, especially when it comes to his feelings.
So why is he acting weird?
Well, duh. A love spell. You probably freaked him out, especially since you really do love him.
"I hope we can still be friends," you offer.
Jason turns to the door.
"Yeah," he says quietly. "'Course we're still friends."
It shouldn't make you ache. Jason's perfectly in the right to not reciprocate how you feel. How can he reciprocate something he doesnât even know exists?
"You, uh..." Jason scratches the back of his neck. He faces you once more. "You said last night that you were sad. When you were coming home. I just wanted to say, y'know... you can talk to me. 'Bout anything."
This will make all of your problems disappear, she had said. It'd tasted like kombuchaâyou hadn't had a lot of faith.
Jason begins to open the door. You slide in front of him and slam the door shut with your back. He steps back in surprise.
"Whâ"
"I have to tell you something!" you blurt.
Jason stills. "Okay."
"I adopted you a cat," you say.
He squints. "What?"
"Well, she's still at the shelter but I put her on reserve. Of a sort. I have a friend who works there. She's black and white and likes to cuddle and has two different colored eyes but she can't see very well. Her name is... whatever you want to name her. Because she's yours. And I think you'll love her."
He nods slowly. "I, uh, thanks. Thank you. I was thinking about adopting aâ"
"I was sad last night because I kept thinking about how you're gonna love this cat I got you but you'll never love me, and how that's the fucking worst feeling in the world."
You've stunned him silent. Shit.
Seconds tick by. A minute. Two minutes.
"Okay," you say, wanting to jump out of Jason's two-story window. "I'm gonna go drop off the face of the Earth now. Bye."
You open the door. Jason closes it by caging you against it.
And then he kisses you.
Jason pours everything into the kiss. He's not a perfect kisser but it's good. It's magic. He holds your face completely, shuts out the entire world. Kisses the breath out of you.
Yes, you could go on. It's fantastic. It's fireworks. It's sunbeams.
And actually, it feels like the most normal thing in the world, kissing Jason Todd.
Summary: Barbara invites you to dinner with the Bats. She's done so before, and you've always declined, but this time, you agree because the Bat you've had a crush on for ages will be there. Little do you know, the only reason he's staying for dinner is because of you.
Pairing: Jason Todd x gn!readerÂ
Word count: 2.5k
Warnings/tags: batfam shenanigans, dick is a good meddling brother and deserves a fruit basket, fluff and humor, kissing, crushes, love confessions. just wanted to write something sweet and light :)
the divider
"So you're gonna press this," Barbara says, demonstrating on her own screen.
You follow along, clicking and typing. She nods.
"Good. Then you're gonna do this."
You open the file. A video of what looks to be Bruce drunkenly hula-hooping pops up. Your eyes widen.
"And that's how you keep Bruce in check," Barbara says, patting your shoulder. "Use sparingly. Only when he's getting on your last nerve."
"Wow," you say. "Babs, I... I don't know if I should have this kind of power."
"No, it's cool. I have dirt on everyone in this family, so really, it's my power. You're the only one who gets to see the vault."
You look at her. "You scare me."
She grins. "Thanks! Anyway, you're free to go. They'll be back from the mission soon, so our job is pretty much over."
The computer beeps. She checks the notification and types back. Then she hums.
"Or, you can, y'know, join us for dinner. Alfred keeps wondering when you'll do so."
You press your lips together. "I dunno, Babs... are you sure? I don't want to intrude."
"You're not. Seriously. And you know what I just found out? Jason will be here too."
Well. That does certainly stop your refusal in its tracks. You haven't seen Jason properly since he returned. You feel a pang of guilt at that; true, he's never at the Manor, at least not when you're around. But you could've reached out by now.
Still, being able to see him again properly is a wonderful opportunity. One you can't pass up.
"Okay," you say. "I'll join you all. As long as Alfred's okay with it."
She rolls her eyes, smiles. "Don't be ridiculous. C'mon."
You follow her to the elevator Bruce got installed for her. In the Manor, most of the family are sitting down to dinner. Damian and Cass are on one side of the table. Bruce is at the head. Alfred is still bustling in the kitchen.
You start to pull out the chair next to Cass, but Barbara startles you.
"I've no idea what you're referring to, Gordon," says Damian. He nods at you. "Hello."
You smile. "Hey, Damian. That's fine. I'll sit next to you, Babs." You sit in the middle of three chairs, with Barbara on your right and an empty chair on your left.
"Hi, Cass. Hello, Mr. Wayne."
"Bruce," he reminds you. That's not happening. It feels way too weird to call him Bruce, even though you've known him since Jason was Robin. Just, no.
Cass smiles. "Hello. Glad to have you."
"Where's Tim and Duke?" you ask.
"Thomas is at university," Damian says. "Drake is probably with that idiot clone he calls a boyfriend."
Bruce looks up. "Tim and Connor are dating?"
"Good God," Barbara mumbles.
"Well, yes, Father. They've been dating for quite some time, even shared a room together. Last month, Drake went undercover in Atlantic City and the cloneâ"
"Old man! Where are you?"
"Jason, justâ"
"Shut it, Dickhead."
The grandfather clock swings open, revealing the Cave entrance. Up stomps Jason, followed by Dick. Jason has a smear of purple goo on his forehead, but otherwise is clean. His back is to you.
Jason points an accusing gloved finger at Bruce. "You owe me a new bike, new guns, new gear, new phone, newâ"
"Jason, slow down. Why exactly do I owe you new things?" Bruce asks.
"Because Tweedle-Dum here didn't scan the fuckin' spaceship that landed in Syracuse and melted my bike with purple goo!"
"It said it was empty," Dick says tiredly. "How was I supposed to know an abandoned ship would spit goo?"
"Okay, alright, boys, don't fight. Yes, Jason, I'll compensate everything you lost in Syracuse."
"Yeah, you will. And a new fridge." Jason thinks. "And a new TV."
"Master Jason," Alfred begins, walking into the dining room with a dish of roasted potatoes. "You may continue your bargaining with Master Bruce after dinner. Wipe that alien sludge off your face and have a seat."
Jason sighs. "Alf, I appreciate the invite, but you know I don't dine with most of the folks at this table. Gets real fuckin' crowded."
"Master Jason, watch your language," Alfred says sternly. "We have a guest. Behave like the young man I raised you to be."
Jason scoffs. "Who, Barbie? She doesn'tâ" He turns and stops, staring at you.
You smile, suddenly self-conscious. "Hi."
He swallows, eyes wide. "Hi. Hey."
"Aren't you staying for dinner?" you ask, confused. "Barbara said you were."
"Iâ" He glances at Barbara, then looks at you. "Uh. Well. I don't really..."
"C'mon, Jay, you guys should catch up!" Dick says brightly, already seated.
Jason's mouth sours as he turns to Dick. You pull out the chair next to you and tap the seat.
"You can sit next to me," you say, looking up at Jason.
He immediately turns back to you, lips parted. "Oh. Iây-yeah. Sure. Thanks."
"Master Jason. The goo," Alfred reminds, raising a brow. "And hang up your jacket."
Jason quickly backs up and bumps into the table corner. He winces.
"Right. I'm gonna... yeah. Be right back."
Jason disappears down the hall. Dick grins wolfishly at Barbara.
"You're amazing," he says.
"I know," she says, shrugging.
Alfred serves the last tray of vegetables, then sits. Jason soon returns, gloves and jacket away and goo-free.
"Did you style your hair, Todd?" Damian asks.
"No. Shut it." Jason scoots in his chair, glaring at his brother. But when you pass him the tray of roast, his expression softens. He smiles at you.
"Thanks," he says, and puts three slices on his plate. "Great roast, Alf."
"You haven't tried it," Alfred says, but looks very pleased.
"Don't need to."
"We're very glad you're here, Jason," Bruce says. "All things consideredâ"
Jason holds up a hand. "Ah-ah. I'm not here for you, old man. Save the speech for another day."
"And who are you here for, Jason?" Dick asks, propping his chin on his hands.
"None of your beeswax, Dick."
Dick shrugs. Damian begins to talk about an art project in school. You pay the appropriate amount of attention until Jason nudges your arm.
"Hey," he says, nodding at your empty glass. "Didja get something to drink?"
"Oh." Heat creeps up your neck. "Um, no. Sorry. I didn't know where to get the drinks."
"'S okay. Alf doesn't put out drinks anymore 'cause everybody drinks something different. You just help yourself to whatever's in the fridge. I'll get it for ya."
"Jason, you don't have toâ"
He holds up a hand, smiling. "C'mon, none of that. You're a guest. Orange Fanta, right?"
You blink. "You remembered."
"Uh." His cheeks go pink. "I mean, yeah. No biggie. I'll be back."
Jason stands. Immediately, the others pounce.
"Are you going to the kitchen?" Dick asks.
"No," Jason says.
"Can you get me another Diet Coke?"
"Todd, if you're going to the kitchen, I would like another lemonade, please," Damian says.
"I just said I'm not going to theâ"
"Master Jason, will you please bring this into the kitchen?" Alfred asks, holding up an empty tray.
Jason heaves a sigh. You wince.
"Sorry," you whisper.
He shakes his head and winks. "Nah, 's not you."
Obediently, Jason takes the tray and goes to the kitchen. He returns with a Diet Coke, which he tosses at Dick, who catches it with one hand, and a bottle of lemonade, which he throws to Damian who also catches it with one hand and a scowl. Finally, Jason opens the Orange Fanta for you and gently pours it into your glass, then sets the half-full can next to your plate. He sits down.
"Of course they get special treatment," Dick mumbles into his drink.
The table rattles, and Dick winces, squinting at Jason. The table rattles again, and Jason hisses.
"Boys," Bruce says wearily. "Enough."
"Yeah, Jason," Dick says, sticking his nose up. "Y'know it's my birthday soon. I deserve a brother who doesn't kick me."
"Oh, I'll tell ya what you deserve," Jason begins.
"Are we doing laser tag?" Cass pipes up from the end.
"'Course we are! Everybody's gonna be there." Dick looks pointedly at Jason. "Except my own brother. He refused."
You look at Jason, who's got a nasty glower aimed at Dick.
"You're not coming?" you ask.
Jason's expression melts away when he turns to you. "Uh, I meanâ"
"No, he's not," Dick says, pulling the saddest pout you've ever seen. "He said he wanted nothing to do with my stupid birthday."
"Those weren't my exact words."
"They were very close," Damian says.
"Shutâ"
"Jason, I can't believe you aren't going to Dick's birthday," Barbara says, shaking her head.
Jason's mouth falls open. "Et tu, Barbie?"
"You should come," you say, touching Jason's arm.
He immediately looks at your hand. You slowly remove it, smiling sheepishly.
"Then we can be a team," you say. "We're playing doubles. I'm horrendously bad at laser tag, but I bet we'd win together. I'd watch your six."
"Leaving them in the lurch, Jason?" Barbara tuts. "So unlike you."
Jason heaves a sigh. "For Godâokay. Alright, brother mine. You win."
You beam. "So you'll come?"
"'Long as you and I are a team," Jason says, a little shy.
You bump his shoulder with yours. "Of course."
Dick looks at you. "You should join us for dinner every night."
You laugh bashfully. "Thanks, Dick."
Dinner goes on. Bruce excuses himself early, as do Cass and Damian. Soon, it's the four of you plus Alfred cleaning up after dinner. You and Jason are loading the dishwasher when Jason hisses. He pulls out his hand, revealing a thin red cut on his palm.
"Are you okay?" you ask, hovering worriedly.
"Yeah, 'm fine. I'll take the trayâ"
"Jason, no," Dick says, herding him away from the dishwasher. "You have to get that wrapped immediately."
"What are youâdude, it's a tiny cutâ"
"Yeah, but there was food on there, and you have no idea what can get into the wound and make you sick," Barbara says seriously. "You need to get it cleaned right now."
Jason rolls his eyes. "Fine, whatever. There's a first aid kit in the closet."
"There isn't!" Dick says, shooing Jason toward you. "Alfred hasn't restocked it. You have to go to the Cave. You should both go."
"Yes, great idea," Barbara says, looking at you. "You have medical experience, don't you?"
"I mean, a little, butâ"
"More than us!" Dick says, shoving you both towards the hallway.
"I don't think so..."
"You take care of Jaybird here, he needs that hand," Dick says cheerily, opening the Cave entrance. "Go on, go."
"Christ on a bike," Jason mumbles, and heads down the stairs.
You follow, confused and concerned. The entrance slides closed. Jason goes to the medbay, muttering under his breath as he digs through one of the drawers with one hand. You join him, searching the top drawer for the antiseptic spray.
"Is the cut really bad?" you ask, trying to get a better look.
"No. My brother's just an idiot. Nothin' new."
You pull out the spray, some gauze, and a bandaid. Jason nods in thanks and goes to take it.
"I can do it," you say. "I do have medical experience, after all."
He snorts. "Fine by me."
You both sit on the edge of a cot. You turn to Jason and pull his hand into your lap. He inhales sharply. You stop.
"Is this okay?" you ask.
"Y-yeah. Fine. Sorry. I don't get touched a lot." Jason's mouth screws up. "Ugh. That sounded weird."
You laugh. "It's fine, I know what you meant."
He scratches the back of his neck while you clean his hand. He has big hands. Bigger than you remember. They're deeply scarred and calloused. You rub your thumbs over the pads of his fingers without thinking.
"You got soft hands," Jason says quietly.
"Heh. Thanks. The computer life."
He hums. "I didn't know you were working with Babs."
The guilt swims back full force.
"I know. I'm sorry. I should've reached out, Jason. I-I basically ignored you. Not on purpose! I just... I guess I wasn't sure where we stood and I thought maybe you'd be mad I was working for Batman after everything and I was afraid that we wouldn'tâ"
"Hey, whoa. 'M not mad." Jason finds your gaze. You frown. "I'm serious. I don't mind that you're working for Bruce. I mean, hell, I do too, on occasion. Mostly I just bitch at him."
You giggle. He smiles. You're still holding his hand. You don't really want to let go. Jason doesn't seem to want to pull away either.
"Well, even so, I'm sorry for not reaching out. I did miss you, Jason. And I'm glad you're back."
He clears his throat, ducking his head. "Huh. Well, I missed you too. And y'got nothin' to apologize for. I could've asked about you."
"Wellâ"
"Uh-uh, no, I'm the king of self-deprication. Y'can't take that from me," Jason says, eyes dancing with mirth.
You sigh dramatically. "Fine, fine. Can we say that we both could've reached out?"
"That's agreeable. And, uh, while we're clearing the air, I'm so terribly sorry 'bout my dumbass brother."
You tilt your head. "What do you mean?"
"Ah, huh. Hm. Well, funny thing. I kinda had a, um, crush on you, before. And Dick has it in his head that I... that I have a chance now. So... yeah."
"Before?" you ask.
You don't know why you're disappointed. It's not like you knew. Except maybe if you had, you wouldn't have missed out. Maybe you wouldn't have lost so much time.
Jason glances at you. "What... why are you sayin' it like that?"
"Like what?"
"Like you wish... that I..." He shakes his head. "Forget it."
"Jason," you say, barely a whisper.
He looks at you. His eyes flick to your lips, just for a millisecond. "Yeah?"
"Can I kiss you?"
A beat. Your heart falls.
"Yeah." Jason nods. "Yeah, kiss me."
You heart soars.
You hold Jason's face, still holding his hand. He gingerly touches your neck with his uninjured hand, strokes behind your ear with his thumb. Every nerve alights. You're kissing Jason Todd. The boy you've loved since you were thirteen.
"They did it! They're kissing!"
Jason growls against your mouth. You know it's not aimed at you, but it makes lightning shoot down your spine. Wow.
"'M gonna kill 'im," Jason mumbles.
You smile and pull back, just an inch. "It's nearly his birthday. At least wait till next week."
"Hm." Jason kisses the corner of your mouth. You like him so much. "Fine. Y'know you can convince me of pretty much anything? Wield that power carefully."
You wrap your arms around his neck. Jason braces you with a hand on the small of your back.
"I'm very flattered, but I think you're confused, Jay." A kiss to his jaw. "It's you who has a hold on me."
can u pleasee write mean jason todd feeling bad for making reader tear up , and he tries to make it up to her in his own weird way
Save Your Tears for Another Day
Mean!Jason Todd x Reader
Guys, hate to say it, but it's probably been 6 months since I got this ask. I'm so sorry to everybody who's sent in requests that I haven't gotten tođ
Jason Todd was not a nice person.
Not to you, not to anyone.
Youâd known that from the start. You knew it when he barely spoke to you outside of the bedroom. When he never asked how your day was, never let you too close, never kissed you unless it was for something more.
You werenât dating. That wasnât what this was.
Still, sometimes he let little things slip. A hand lingering on your waist a second too long. A gruff âBe carefulâ when you left his place late at night. The way he always, always came back.
It was enough to keep you around.
Until tonight.
Because tonight, Jason made you cry.
And you werenât sure you could forgive him for it.
It started with a scar.
You were in his apartment, lying on his bed in nothing but one of his old shirts, tracing idle patterns across his chest. He let you, eyes closed, arm slung lazily over his forehead.
Your fingers ghosted over a raised line of skin, just below his ribs. One you hadnât noticed before.
âWhereâd this one come from?â you asked softly.
Jason cracked an eye open, glancing down. He barely spared it a second before shrugging. âDonât remember.â
You frowned. âItâs pretty big.â
He yawned. âThey all blend together after a while.â
You traced the scar again, a little more deliberately. âDo any of them bother you?â
Jason huffed, shifting away from your touch. âJesus, what is this, twenty questions?â
You froze. âI was just asking.â
âWell, donât.â His voice was sharper now, that familiar edge creeping in. âYou wanna screw around? Fine. But donât go getting all sentimental on me.â
You swallowed hard, pulling your hand back. âI wasnâtââ
âYeah, you were.â He sat up, running a hand through his hair. âYou always do this. Act like thereâs something here when thereâs not.â
Something in your chest twisted.
Jason must have noticed, because he sighed and pushed himself off the bed. âI donât need you digging through my past like some therapist. Just drop it.â
He left the room without another word, and you sat there, blinking hard against the sting in your eyes.
It wasnât the words themselves that hurt. It was the way he said themâlike the very idea of you caring was a burden. Like you meant nothing to him.Maybe you didnât.
You bit your lip, forcing yourself to breathe. You wouldnât cry over Jason Todd. You wouldnât. But that night, when you left his place and walked home alone, you did.
Jason knew heâd fucked up before you even left.
He hadnât meant to snap. It just⊠happened. The moment you started asking about his scars, something inside him twisted, pulling tight. You didnât get it. What it was like to die, to come back, to carry every wound like a reminder of the boy he used to be. And youâsoft, warm, goodâyou had no place in any of it.
Thatâs what he told himself.
But when he heard the front door click shut, something ugly settled in his stomach. You always stayed the night.
Not this time.
Jason spent the next day trying to ignore the gnawing feeling in his chest. He went out on patrol, cracked a few skulls, kept moving. But even when he was standing over some lowlife, breathing hard, knuckles bloody, all he could think about was the look on your face before you left. By the time he got back to his apartment, it was nearly three in the morning. He hesitated, then grabbed his phone.
Still mad?
The message sat unread. Jason scowled, tossing the phone onto the couch. He wasnât good at this. At fixing things. At people. So he did what he always did when he needed answers. He found Roy.
âYou what?â Roy blinked at him, halfway through a beer.
Jason sighed. âI made her cry.â
Roy let out a low whistle, setting his drink down. âDamn. Didnât think you had it in you.â
âNot helping.â
âI am helping. Iâm making you feel worse so youâll actually fix it.â
Jason glared. âYouâre about to feel worse when I put you through a wall.â
Roy smirked, but then his expression softened. âAlright, man. What happened?â
Jason exhaled sharply. âShe started asking about my scars, and I⊠snapped.â
Roy tilted his head. âDid she ask in a pushy way?â
Jason hesitated. ââŠNo.â
âDid she try to make it about herself?â
âNo.â
Roy leaned back. âThen whyâd you lose it?â
Jason ran a hand through his hair. âI donât know, okay? Itâs justââ He clenched his jaw. âItâs easier when she doesnât care.â
Roy studied him for a long moment, then shook his head with a small, knowing smile.
âShe does care, Jay. Thatâs the whole point.â
Jason didnât reply.
Roy sighed. âLook, you can either keep pushing her away until she stops trying, or you can stop being a dumbass and make it up to her.â
Jason scowled. âYeah? And how do I do that?â
Roy smirked. âYou figure it out.â
Two days later, there was a knock at your door.
You opened it to find Jason standing there, looking like heâd rather be anywhere else.
âHey,â he said gruffly.
You crossed your arms. âHey.â
He shifted his weight. âCan I come in?â
You considered slamming the door in his face. Instead, you stepped aside.
Jason walked in, hands shoved in his pockets, eyes scanning your apartment like heâd never seen it before.
Silence stretched between you.
Finally, he exhaled hard. âI shouldnât have said that shit the other night.â
You raised an eyebrow. âWhich part? The part where you told me to drop it, or the part where you basically said I was imagining things between us?â
Jason winced. âBoth.â
You didnât let up. âAnd do you actually mean that, or did Roy bully you into coming here?â
His jaw tightened. âRoy made me realize I was being an asshole. Coming here was my own choice.â
You studied him, searching for any sign of insincerity.
Jason sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. âI donât do⊠feelings. Not well. And when you started asking about my scars, I panicked. I pushed you away becauseââ He hesitated, like the words were caught in his throat.
You swallowed. âBecause what?â
His gaze met yours, sharp and unguarded. âBecause I donât want you to care about me.â
Your breath caught.
Jason let out a humorless laugh. âBecause if you care, it means I can lose you. And Iâve lost enough people already.â
Something in your chest cracked open.
Jason wasnât heartless. He wasnât cruel. He was just⊠scared.
You took a slow step forward. âIâm still here, arenât I?â
He searched your face like he didnât quite believe it. âFor now.â
âFor as long as you let me,â you corrected softly.
Jason exhaled, tension easing from his shoulders. Then, hesitantly, he reached for your hand, rough fingers curling around yours.
It wasnât an apology, not exactly. And it wasn't him asking you to be something more than just a recurring fling, either.